This is a modern-English version of Chushingura; Or, The Treasury of Loyal Retainers, originally written by Miyoshi, Shoraku, Namiki, Senryu, Takeda, Izumo. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


Transcriber's Notes

  • Footnotes have been renumbered and placed at the end of the Introduction and the end of each Act.
  • Vertical and horizontal Japanese text on the publisher/author page has been converted to left-to-right horizontal text. All other horizontal text retains its original reading order.
  • Obvious typographical errors have been corrected in this text. For a complete list, please see the bottom of this document.

Woodblock print: The Treasury of Loyal Retainers: The Faithful Ronin Withdraw to Takanawa by Utagawa Kuniyoshi

Woodblock print: The Treasury of Loyal Retainers: The Faithful Ronin Withdraw to Takanawa by Utagawa Kuniyoshi

Transcribers Note: The frontispiece image is a large wood-block fold-out by Utagawa Kuniyoshi (歌川 國芳) attached to the inside cover of the book. The Japanese text is ‘The Treasury of Loyal Retainers: The Faithful Ronin Withdraw to Takanawa (忠臣蔵義士高輪引取之図). It has no English caption.

Transcriber's Note: The front image is a large wood-block fold-out by Utagawa Kuniyoshi (歌川 國芳) attached to the inside cover of the book. The Japanese text reads ‘The Treasury of Loyal Retainers: The Faithful Ronin Withdraw to Takanawa (忠臣蔵義士高輪引取之図). There is no English caption.


CHUSHINGURA,
OR, THE
TREASURY OF LOYAL SERVANTS

BY

BY

TAKEDA IZUMO,

Takeda Izumo,

MIYOSHI SHORAKU, and NAMIKI SENRYU

Miyoshi Shoraku, and Namiki Senryu

TRANSLATED BY

TRANSLATED BY

JUKICHI INOUYE

Jukichi Inouye

ILLUSTRATED

ILLUSTRATED

THIRD EDITION

3RD EDITION

TOKYO

Tokyo

NAKANISHI-YA

NAKANISHI-YA

1917.

1917.

All Rights Reserved

All rights reserved


PREFACE.

Seventeen years ago appeared a translation of the Chushingura, in which I omitted three acts of the play with the object of making the thread of the story continuous. The edition, which was a small one, was soon exhausted. I was lately asked by Messrs. Nakanishiya to touch up my old translation for republication. I have, however, taken this opportunity to make a new and complete translation of the play; and I may say that the omissions in the present translation do not exceed ten lines, if so many, such omissions being unavoidable as where the passages convey no coherent meaning or where, notably in the bantering of Yuranosuke with Okaru in the seventh act, they are too indelicate for translation. In spite of its numerous defects, I trust the present work will at least give the reader some idea of the most popular version of the most famous vendetta in Japanese history.

Seventeen years ago, a translation of the Chushingura was published in which I left out three acts to keep the story flowing. That small edition was quickly sold out. Recently, Messrs. Nakanishiya asked me to revise my old translation for re-release. However, I've taken this opportunity to create a new and complete translation of the play; I should mention that the omissions in this version amount to no more than ten lines, if that many. These omissions were unavoidable, such as when the passages lack coherent meaning or, particularly in the playful exchanges between Yuranosuke and Okaru in the seventh act, are too sensitive for translation. Despite its many flaws, I hope this new work will at least give readers a glimpse of the most popular version of Japan's most famous vendetta.

With a view to assist the reader to understand the spirit of the play, I have prefaced it with a lengthy introduction, in the preparation of which I received valuable assistance from Mr. Sosaku Nomura, of the Meiji Gakuin, Tokyo, to whom my best thanks are due.

With the aim of helping the reader grasp the essence of the play, I’ve included a detailed introduction. I received significant help from Mr. Sosaku Nomura of Meiji Gakuin in Tokyo, to whom I extend my heartfelt thanks.

JUKICHI INOUYE.

Jukichi Inouye.

Tokyo, Japan,

Tokyo, Japan

September, 1910.

September 1910.


TABLE OF CONTENTS.

PAGE
Intro
Chushingura
Act 1
Act 2
Act 3
Act 4
Act 5
Act 6
Act 7
Act VIII (The Wedding Trip)
Act 9
Act 10
Act 11
Illustration: Spear

i

i

INTRODUCTION.

THE PECULIARITIES OF THE JAPANESE LANGUAGE.

Language, the vehicle of thought as it is, conveys not unfrequently different impressions to different persons; especially is this the case when that language is not the hearer’s mother tongue. We may take in the general drift of what is said to us in a foreign tongue, but fail to understand the meaning which lies hidden beneath the surface. In reading a novel we may be unable to discriminate between a national characteristic and a personal idiosyncrasy; the rhythm and cadence of poetry may appeal to us in vain; and we may take too seriously humourous language and mistake the vulgar and coarse for the refined and elegant.

Language, being the means of expressing thoughts, often sends different messages to different people; this happens especially when the language isn't the listener's first language. We might grasp the overall idea of what’s being said in a foreign language, but miss the deeper meanings beneath the surface. When reading a novel, we might struggle to tell apart a cultural trait from an individual quirk; the rhythm and flow of poetry may not resonate with us; and we might take humorous language too literally, confusing the crude and vulgar for the sophisticated and elegant.

The Japanese language, which comes of a stock totally different to the Indo-European languages, has grown in a state of almost complete isolation, and in course of time, developed characteristics of its own. One of these is the abundance of vowel-sounds, for the consonants are almost invariably accompanied by vowels. Another is the frequency with which connective enclitics occur in a sentence. The Japanese is an agglutinative language, and the repetition of meaningless form-words naturally deprives the language of force and allows of little change in the order, of speech. Although there are other characteristics, the frequency of enclitics and form-words and abundance of vowels in individual words are the most important.

The Japanese language, which comes from a completely different linguistic family than Indo-European languages, has evolved in near-total isolation, developing its own unique features over time. One of these features is the abundance of vowel sounds, as consonants are almost always paired with vowels. Another is the frequent use of connective enclitics in sentences. Japanese is an agglutinative language, and the repetition of meaningless form-words tends to weaken the language's impact and restricts changes in word order. While there are other characteristics, the frequency of enclitics and form-words, as well as the richness of vowels in individual words, are the most significant.

It is hardly necessary to dwell here upon the difficulty of translating a joruri, or semi-lyrical drama, like the Chushingura, especially as it abounds in word-plays. In the phoneticii system of the Japanese language, which has a comparatively few consonantal sounds, such sounds being, as has already been stated, seldom unaccompanied by vowels, the variety of syllables is small and so, accordingly, is the number of their combinations, with the result that there is an abundance of homonymous words. The identity or similarity of sound is utilised to produce words that may be taken in more senses than one. Often, also, sentences that sound sweet and graceful are taken wholesale from literature of a former age and inserted so skilfully that one fails to detect any incongruity in the mosaic so formed; and yet, unless one is versed in the literature which has been drawn upon, it would be difficult to make out the drift of the passages in which they occur. These peculiarities are not, it is true, confined to joruri, for they may be found in all other works of lyrical nature; but they give a characteristic charm to joruri, and make it a very difficult task to translate a joruri into a European language. Thus, the eighth act of the Chushingura, which is made up of sentences and phrases of this description, fails to convey much meaning when translated into English.

It’s hardly necessary to emphasize the challenge of translating a joruri, or semi-lyrical drama, like the Chushingura, especially since it’s full of wordplay. In the phoneticii system of the Japanese language, which has relatively few consonant sounds—these sounds, as mentioned before, are rarely without accompanying vowels—the variety of syllables is limited, which in turn limits the number of combinations. This results in many homonymous words. The similarity in sound is used to create words that can be interpreted in multiple ways. Often, sentences that sound beautiful and elegant are taken directly from literature of an earlier era and woven in so seamlessly that you might not notice any inconsistency in the resulting mosaic. However, unless you’re familiar with the literature being referenced, it can be tough to grasp the meaning of the passages where they appear. While these features aren’t exclusive to joruri—they can be found in other lyrical works—they give joruri a unique charm and make it particularly challenging to translate into a European language. For instance, the eighth act of the Chushingura, which consists of such sentences and phrases, loses much of its meaning when translated into English.

THE PERIOD OF THE AKO VENDETTA.

In spite of these linguistic difficulties, an attempt has been made, it is to be hoped not altogether without success, to give in the present work the plot and spirit of the Chushingura; but for the full comprehension of the play and its motif, the reader should possess some acquaintance with the social condition, manners, and ideas of the time to which it refers.

Despite these language challenges, an effort has been made, hopefully with some success, to convey the plot and essence of the Chushingura; however, to fully understand the play and its motif, the reader should have some knowledge of the social conditions, customs, and ideas of the time it references.

The vendetta of the retainers of Ako, which forms the subject of the play, took place early in 1703; and the play saw the light forty-five years later, in 1748. It was a production of the golden age of Tokugawaiii literature. During the little more than a century and a half that have since elapsed, remarkable changes have come over society. The peace which had lasted under the Tokugawa Shogunate for two centuries and a half was rudely broken by the cannon’s roar off the coast of Uraga; and soon after, with the Restoration of the Imperial authority, the nation began to introduce the civilisation of the West. Our wars with China and Russia have greatly influenced the whole society, and our customs and manners undergone marked changes. In these days it is difficult to form a clear idea of the state of society under the feudal régime. Few of those people to-day who leave Shimbashi by the night express to awake next morning at Kobe have a definite conception of the daimyo’s procession that used to be borne on the shoulders of coolies across the River Oi which they pass in their sleep. The postal halting-places have become railway stations, and express couriers have been replaced by telegraph. And we can hardly imagine how cheap life was held in the old times when, for the loss of their lord’s treasured article, retainers who had faithfully served him and his fathers had to surrender their lives and family estates; and we can hardly bring ourselves into sympathy with those lovers who, taking their lives into their own hands, have become subjects of songs for their suicide. When even we Japanese at the present time are thus out of touch with much that was of common occurrence in our forefathers’ days two centuries ago, it is only to be expected that Old Japan should appear almost incomprehensible to the Western peoples whose manners, customs, and ways of life are totally different to ours. It is therefore believed that it would not be an altogether needless task to make a few remarks here on the condition, manners, and thought of society at that time.

The vendetta of the retainers of Ako, which is the focus of the play, happened in early 1703, and the play premiered forty-five years later in 1748. It was a creation from the golden age of Tokugawaiii literature. Over the more than a century and a half that has passed since then, society has undergone significant changes. The peace that lasted for two and a half centuries under the Tokugawa Shogunate was abruptly shattered by the sound of cannon fire off the coast of Uraga; shortly after, with the Restoration of Imperial authority, the nation began to embrace Western civilization. Our wars with China and Russia have had a considerable impact on society, leading to noticeable changes in our customs and behaviors. Nowadays, it’s hard to really grasp what society was like under the feudal system. Few people today who take the night train from Shimbashi only to wake up the next morning in Kobe have a clear picture of the daimyo's procession that once was carried by coolies across the River Oi, which they pass in their sleep. Postal stops have turned into train stations, and express couriers have been replaced by telegrams. We can hardly imagine how little life was valued back then when, for the loss of their lord’s prized possession, retainers who had faithfully served him and his family were forced to give up their lives and family lands; and it’s difficult for us to empathize with those lovers who, taking their lives into their own hands, became the subjects of songs about their suicides. When even we Japanese today feel disconnected from much that was commonplace in our ancestors’ lives two centuries ago, it’s understandable that Old Japan would seem nearly incomprehensible to Westerners, whose customs and ways of life are completely different from ours. Therefore, it seems worthwhile to make a few comments about the state, customs, and mindset of society during that era.

iv

iv

THE TOKUGAWA SHOGUNATE.

Before treating, however, of the Genroku age in which the vendetta of the Ako retainers took place, which has left such a mark upon the history of this country, we must glance at the period of the Tokuwaga Shogunate. That period lasted two hundred and sixty-four years from the appointment to the Shogunate of Tokugawa Iyeyasu in 1603 to the surrender of political power to the Emperor by Tokugawa Yoshinobu in 1867. Towards the close of the Ashikaga Shogunate (1338-1573), the country was torn by factions and plunged in civil war. But the great hero Toyotomi Hideyoshi, better known as the Taiko, gave the country a brief respite from war. The predominance of his house, however, lasted only for two generations; and on the defeat of his son by Iyeyasu in 1600 at Sekigahara, supreme power fell into Iyeyasu’s hands, and the campaigns of Osaka in 1614 and 1615 put an end to the Toyotomi line. The nation now bowed to Iyeyasu’s authority, and his house ruled over it for more than two centuries and a half.

Before discussing the Genroku era, during which the vendetta of the Ako retainers occurred and left a significant mark on our country's history, we should look at the period of the Tokugawa Shogunate. This era spanned two hundred sixty-four years, starting from Tokugawa Ieyasu's appointment as Shogun in 1603 to the surrender of political power to the Emperor by Tokugawa Yoshinobu in 1867. Towards the end of the Ashikaga Shogunate (1338-1573), the country was divided by factions and caught in civil war. However, the great hero Toyotomi Hideyoshi, also known as the Taiko, provided a brief break from conflict. The dominance of his family, though, lasted only for two generations; when his son was defeated by Ieyasu in 1600 at Sekigahara, supreme power shifted to Ieyasu. The campaigns in Osaka in 1614 and 1615 ended the Toyotomi line. The nation then acknowledged Ieyasu’s authority, and his family ruled for over two and a half centuries.

THE IMPERIAL COURT.

Society during the Tokugawa period may be generally divided into four classes, the kuge, the samurai, the common people, and the lowest classes. The Emperor reigned over the country at Kyoto; and around him were the Imperial princes, some of whom were qualified to succeed to the Throne in case of failure of Imperial issue. The kuge, or Court nobles, numbered about one hundred and thirty; their titles and offices were hereditary. They were jealous of their social position. They attended daily at the Imperial Court; but their duties mostly concerned the grant and deprivation of Court rank, various ceremonies, and Court etiquette. Administrative affairs were entirelyv in the hands of the feudal government. All business between it and the Imperial Court was transacted by a few high officials.

Society during the Tokugawa period can generally be divided into four classes: the kuge, the samurai, the common people, and the lower classes. The Emperor ruled the country from Kyoto, surrounded by Imperial princes, some of whom were eligible to inherit the Throne if there were no direct Imperial heirs. The kuge, or Court nobles, numbered about one hundred and thirty; their titles and positions were inherited. They were protective of their social status and attended the Imperial Court daily, but their responsibilities mostly involved granting and revoking Court ranks, various ceremonies, and Court etiquette. All administrative matters were completely
v handled by the feudal government, with communication between it and the Imperial Court managed by a select group of high officials.

The political authority over the whole nation was held by the feudal government. The feudal system was first established by Minamoto no Yoritomo towards the close of the twelfth century; at first there was no intention of replacing the Imperial Court in the government of the country; but from various causes the political and military power fell into the Shogun’s hands. The Emperor merely watched over the sacred treasures of his House and delegated political power to the feudal government. During the civil wars the fortunes of Imperial Court seriously declined; but Ota and Toyotomi, who were loyal to the Throne, presented landed estate to the Court when they had brought the country into peace. Tokugawa frequently built Imperial palaces and presented funds for household expenses; and the Imperial House was placed in easier circumstances. But it was the policy of the Tokugawa family to hold the real power over the nation. In 1614, Iyeyasu established regulations for the control of the kuge, by which although the real power of the Imperial House was diminished the principle of loyalty to the Throne and distinction of lord and subject were strictly maintained, and Tokugawa himself set the example to the nation by his reverent treatment of the Imperial Family. Although this attitude towards the Throne was a policy of Iyeyasu, it was also an expression of the innate loyalty and patriotism of the people. Thus, the dignity of the Imperial Family remained unimpaired; and it may be seen from the original cause of the Ako revenge how high the importance was attached to the reception of Imperial envoys.

The political power over the entire nation was held by the feudal government. The feudal system was first established by Minamoto no Yoritomo near the end of the twelfth century; there was initially no plan to replace the Imperial Court in governing the country, but for various reasons, political and military authority fell into the Shogun’s hands. The Emperor mainly looked after the sacred treasures of his House and delegated political power to the feudal government. During the civil wars, the fortunes of the Imperial Court significantly declined; however, Ota and Toyotomi, who were loyal to the Throne, granted land to the Court when they brought peace to the country. Tokugawa frequently built Imperial palaces and allocated funds for household expenses, improving the circumstances for the Imperial House. Yet, the Tokugawa family's policy was to retain the real power over the nation. In 1614, Iyeyasu established regulations for the control of the kuge, which, although reduced the real power of the Imperial House, strictly maintained the principles of loyalty to the Throne and the distinction between lord and subject. Tokugawa himself set an example for the nation by respectfully treating the Imperial Family. While this attitude towards the Throne was a policy of Iyeyasu, it also reflected the innate loyalty and patriotism of the people. Thus, the dignity of the Imperial Family remained intact, and it can be seen from the original cause of the Ako revenge how highly the reception of Imperial envoys was valued.

THE SAMURAI.

The samurai were all under the control of the feudalvi government. Those whose annual stipends were not less than ten thousand koku of rice were called daimyo, those below them were hatamoto, and the lowest were kenin. The daimyo were of three classes, lords of provinces, lords of castles, and lords of domains without castles. They ruled over their domains. Asano Takumi-no-Kami, the vengeance for whose death forms the subject of the Chushingura, was the lord of the castle of Ako in the province of Harima; his annual income was 50,000 koku; he belonged to the second category of daimyo. The daimyo came in turn to Yedo for a short stay; and among their retainers, some remained permanently in Yedo, while others accompanied their lords on their journeys to and from the Shogun’s city. The samurai who left their clans and drifted about, or for some reason, lost their stipends, were known as ronin. Such were the retainers of Ako who lost their stipends through the fall of their lord’s house.

The samurai were all under the control of the feudal government. Those whose annual stipends were no less than ten thousand koku of rice were called daimyo, those below them were hatamoto, and the lowest were kenin. The daimyo were divided into three classes: lords of provinces, lords of castles, and lords of domains without castles. They governed their territories. Asano Takumi-no-Kami, whose death sparked the events of the Chushingura, was the lord of the castle of Ako in the province of Harima; his annual income was 50,000 koku; he belonged to the second category of daimyo. The daimyo would travel to Yedo for short stays, and among their retainers, some stayed permanently in Yedo while others accompanied their lords on their trips to and from the Shogun’s city. The samurai who left their clans and wandered around, or who, for some reason, lost their stipends, were known as ronin. Such were the retainers of Ako who lost their stipends after the downfall of their lord’s household.

THE COMMON PEOPLE.

By common people were meant the merchant and agricultural classes. They were not permitted to wear swords or have family names; and they were known only by their individual names. Thus, merchants and artisans were called by their trades and farmers by their villages.

By "common people," they meant the merchant and agricultural classes. They weren't allowed to wear swords or have family names; instead, they were known only by their individual names. So, merchants and artisans were called by their trades, and farmers by their villages.

Besides the above-mentioned kuge, samurai, and the common people were the lowest classes. Although there were in this way four grades of society, such grades did not regulate the material circumstances of the people belonging to them; but as a whole the kuge were poor and the daimyo wealthy. With the samurai wealth was considered contrary to the principles of Bushido; and while they made it their pride that they possessed no more than a hat to shelter them from wind and rain, few tried to accumulate wealth; but as the samurai spirit began to decline, there were many who sought forvii wealth. The most wealthy were to be found among the common people, for, debarred from the rights and privileges enjoyed by the samurai, they directed all their energies to money-making; it must, however, be added that many of them also lived in abject poverty.

Besides the previously mentioned kuge, the samurai and common people were the lowest classes. Although there were four social grades, these divisions didn’t determine the material conditions of those within them; overall, the kuge were poor, while the daimyo were wealthy. For the samurai, wealth was seen as inconsistent with the principles of Bushido, and they took pride in having nothing more than a hat to protect them from the wind and rain. Few of them aimed to accumulate wealth, but as the samurai spirit began to wane, many sought riches. The wealthiest were often found among the common people, as they were denied the rights and privileges enjoyed by the samurai and focused all their efforts on making money. However, it should also be noted that many of them lived in extreme poverty.

BUSHIDO AND ITS CHARACTERISTICS.

The vendetta of the retainers of Ako was an outward expression of the spirit of Bushido. A few words must be here added regarding Bushido, a peculiar product of our country, which reached its highest development under the Tokugawa régime.

The revenge plot of the retainers of Ako was a clear demonstration of the Bushido spirit. It's important to mention Bushido here, a unique aspect of our culture that reached its peak during the Tokugawa era.

The people of the Eastern Provinces, the centre of which was Yedo, were from the oldest times noted for their fearless courage. Moreover, when Yedo became the seat of the feudal government, the samurai who had been engaged in rapine and slaughter during the wars preceding the Shogunate of Tokugawa, flocked to the city and made it their place of residence. The city became the second home of the simple and intrepid samurai of Mikawa, the province, of which Tokugawa Iyeyasu was originally daimyo; and the retainers of other clans also repaired thither in great numbers. In fact, Yedo was the centre of neither commerce nor industry; it had been established solely for the residence of samurai; and there hundreds of thousands of samurai gathered to practise military arts. In short, in Yedo, Bushido was in greatest vigour. The principal elements of Bushido were three in number:—

The people of the Eastern Provinces, with Yedo as their center, have always been known for their fearless courage. When Yedo became the seat of the feudal government, samurai who had engaged in looting and violence during the wars before the Tokugawa Shogunate flocked to the city and made it their home. The city became a second home for the straightforward and brave samurai of Mikawa, the province where Tokugawa Iyeyasu was originally the daimyo; and retainers from other clans also came in great numbers. In fact, Yedo was not the center of commerce or industry; it was established only as a residence for samurai, and there, hundreds of thousands of samurai gathered to practice military skills. In short, Bushido was at its most vital in Yedo. The main principles of Bushido were three in number:—

The first of these was the high esteem for military valour and practice of military arts. It was the most important of the samurai’s accomplishments. In remote antiquity, the two families of Mononobe and Otomo took to the profession of arms and guarded the Imperial Court. It became their hereditary office to act as the Imperial bodyguard. All their descendants wereviii trained in military arts and grew up to be men of high resolution and integrity. They were taught to refrain from all acts likely to bring dishonour upon their family name. When, however, the Fujiwara family came into possession of the political power, military affairs began to decline and give place to civil affairs which were then held in high esteem. The military profession was regarded with contempt and looked upon as fit only for barbarians. This slighting of the military calling was due to communication at this period with China, whose civilisation so dazzled the Japanese that they caught the literary effeminacy which then afflicted that country. The samurai of Kyoto the capital gradually lost their former military spirit. But Bushido was not seriously affected by its decline in Kyoto; for this effeminacy was confined to the capital and its immediate neighbourhood. Those, for whose ambition Kyoto was too small, mostly migrated into the country where they strengthened their position. And Bushido found its home in the country and there it developed without obstruction. These ambitious men lived in different provinces; and when their families grew too bulky, the members established themselves in other places. Most of them became powerful men with large domains. They had many followers, who became their private soldiers. The relations between these local magnates and their adherents continued unchanged for ages. The lord took care of his adherents and instructed and encouraged them so that they might prove of service to him in an emergency, and they, on their part, trained themselves in military arts so that they might be able to show their loyalty to their lord. Thus, Bushido was driven out of the political centre of the land by the introduction of Chinese civilisation and grew up in the country, especially in the Eastern Provinces, because those provinces were lower in the degree of civilisation and at the same timeix retained a spirit peculiar to them. Military training was pursued to the highest pitch in the East; the samurai, whether leader or follower, considered it cowardly to show the back to the enemy, and always feared to bring dishonour upon their family name. They looked upon it as shame to themselves not to die when their lord was hard pressed and not to help another in his difficulty. Their own shame was the shame upon their parents, their family, their house, and their whole clan; and with this idea deeply impressed upon their minds, the samurai, no matter of what rank, held their lives light as feather when compared with the weight they attached to the maintenance of a spotless name. In their breasts was always present the thought that an unstained reputation was of highest value to those whose profession was of arms, and it was disgrace upon a samurai to be spoken of as having fled for fear of the enemy. Especially, when the Minamoto and Taira clans became the two great military families in the eleventh century, was this spirit carefully instilled into the hearts of their followers; and the characteristics of the samurai became more highly developed and the path of conduct of the subject towards his lord, of the soldier towards his commander, and of samurai towards each other became clearly defined to a degree unparalleled in any other age or country of the world. This path was called the path of loyalty, which was the second essential element of Bushido Thus, by failure to follow this path, the samurai forfeited the name, he was despised and held up to scorn as a leper and a man of no spirit. Such contempt, once a man was exposed to it, was heaped upon him to the end, and he himself felt it keenly until death; and however wealthy he might subsequently become, he was too ashamed to hold up his face in public. If, on the other hand, he strictly followed the path of loyalty, he was constantly praised by friend and foe alike; and consequently, if ax man was born of an unexceptionable lineage and had any military prowess of his ancestors to boast of, he would, in the battle-field even when a question of a few minutes was of vital importance, stand up before the enemy and make boast of it to them. The third essential element of Bushido to be mentioned is the high estimation of honesty and integrity and disregard of pecuniary profit. It was considered most despicable to change one’s mind for lucre. Even when he was offered a thousand pieces of gold, the true samurai should not for a moment alter his original intention. The samurai gave money, but did not lend it; and he received money, but did not borrow it. To borrow money with a promise of repayment was to rely upon one’s life continuing till the morrow, which was unworthy of a samurai. At the time of the invasion of Korea towards the close of the sixteenth century, Hineno Hirotsugu, before he set out on his mission to that country, borrowed a hundred pieces of silver from Kuroda Josui, and upon his return he went to Kuroda to repay the money; but the latter told him that he had not lent it in hope of its being repaid, and in the end he absolutely refused to take it back.

The first of these was the high regard for military bravery and the practice of military skills. It was the most important of the samurai’s achievements. In ancient times, the two families of Mononobe and Otomo took up arms and protected the Imperial Court. It became their hereditary role to serve as the Imperial bodyguard. All their descendants were trained in military skills and grew up to be individuals of great resolve and integrity. They were taught to avoid any actions that could bring shame to their family name. However, when the Fujiwara family gained political power, military affairs began to decline, making way for civil matters that were then highly esteemed. The military profession was looked down upon and seen as suitable only for barbarians. This disrespect for the military calling was due to the interactions at that time with China, whose civilization so dazzled the Japanese that they adopted the literary delicacy that afflicted that country. The samurai in Kyoto, the capital, gradually lost their former military spirit. But Bushido was not significantly impacted by its decline in Kyoto; this delicacy was limited to the capital and its immediate surroundings. Those whose amb ambitions were too great for Kyoto mostly moved to the countryside, where they solidified their positions. And Bushido found its home in the countryside, especially in the Eastern Provinces, since those areas had a lower level of civilization and still retained a unique spirit. Military training was pursued to the highest degree in the East; samurai, whether leaders or followers, considered it cowardly to turn their backs to the enemy and always feared bringing disgrace to their family name. They viewed it as a personal shame not to die when their lord was in danger and not to help someone in need. Their shame reflected upon their parents, families, their household, and their entire clan; with this idea ingrained in their minds, samurai, regardless of rank, viewed their lives as trivial compared to the importance of maintaining an untarnished name. They were always aware that a pristine reputation was invaluable to those in their profession, and it was a disgrace for a samurai to be spoken of as having fled in fear of the enemy. Especially when the Minamoto and Taira clans emerged as the two leading military families in the eleventh century, this spirit was carefully instilled in the hearts of their followers; the traits of the samurai became more fully developed, and the relationship between subjects and their lords, soldiers and their commanders, and samurai towards each other became clearly defined to an extent unmatched in any other time or place in the world. This path was called the path of loyalty, which was the second essential element of Bushido. Thus, by failing to follow this path, a samurai lost his name, was despised, and mocked like a leper, seen as a person without spirit. Such contempt, once a person faced it, was cast upon him indefinitely, and he felt it deeply until death; and no matter how wealthy he might later become, he would be too ashamed to show his face in public. On the other hand, if he strictly adhered to the path of loyalty, he was constantly praised by friends and enemies alike; and therefore, if someone came from an excellent lineage and had any military prowess from his ancestors to brag about, he would stand before the enemy in battle, even when mere moments were crucial, and boast about it to them. The third essential element of Bushido to mention is the high regard for honesty and integrity, along with a disregard for monetary gain. It was seen as utterly despicable to change one’s mind for profit. Even when offered a thousand pieces of gold, a true samurai should not for an instant change his original intention. The samurai would give money but not lend it, and he would receive money but not borrow it. Borrowing money with a promise to pay it back was to depend on one’s life lasting until the next day, which was unworthy of a samurai. At the time of the invasion of Korea toward the end of the sixteenth century, Hineno Hirotsugu, before he set out on his mission to that country, borrowed a hundred pieces of silver from Kuroda Josui, and upon his return, he went to Kuroda to repay the money; but Kuroda told him that he had not lent it with the expectation of being repaid, and in the end, he completely refused to take it back.

The essential elements of Bushido may appear, when only these three are mentioned, to be very simple; but that is far from being the case, for there are many other minor elements which go to its making. But one that deserves special mention, and may indeed be deduced from the elements above described, was the keeping of one’s word. Once anything was undertaken, it was dishonourable not to carry it out even at the sacrifice of life, property, and all that one possessed. Thus, in a bond of debt often appeared the words “in case of failure to repay this money, I shall be no longer looked upon as a man,” or “if I should by any chance neglect to repay this money, I should not utter a word of protest even ifxi you laughed at me before company.” From these words the honesty and simplicity of the samurai may be readily inferred. The contempt for money and money-making which they expressed at all times had no doubt been handed down from the period of civil wars, when the whole country being overrun by soldiery, those who possessed wealth were in constant danger of attack and robbery. To the warriors whose lives could never be called their own, money was only a means of temporary gratification of their senses; for if they fell into straits, they merely robbed, and in war time money was of less value to them than a mouthful of food or a sword, and it was only natural that they should be utterly indifferent to its acquisition. Kono Moronao is made in the Chushingura to take bribes, because the authors wished to exhibit him as a man utterly bereft of the Bushido spirit and so contrast him with the loyal retainers who are the mirror of chivalry and single-heartedness; for the same reason he is shown up as a poltroon. The qualities above referred to are the characteristics of Bushido; and that they composed the spirit peculiar to our country will be patent to all who study the history of Japan from the oldest times. But Bushido underwent slight changes with the progress of the times, and coming under the influence of Buddhism and Confucianism, it was brought to perfection under the Tokugawa régime, especially in the Genroku era in which the Ako vendetta took place.

The essential elements of Bushido might seem very simple when you only mention these three, but that's far from the truth, as there are many other minor aspects that contribute to it. However, one aspect that stands out and can be inferred from the previously mentioned elements is keeping one's word. Once something was committed to, it was considered dishonorable not to follow through, even at the expense of life, property, and everything one owned. Thus, in a debt agreement, you often found phrases like “if I fail to repay this money, I will no longer be regarded as a man,” or “if I neglect to repay this money, I won’t say a word of protest, even if you laugh at me in front of others.” From these phrases, one can easily see the honesty and simplicity of the samurai. Their disdain for money and wealth was likely inherited from the civil war era when the country was overrun by soldiers, putting wealthy individuals at constant risk of attack and theft. To warriors, whose lives could never truly be their own, money was just a temporary means of satisfying their needs; if they were in a tough spot, they simply stole, and during wartime, money was less valuable to them than a meal or a sword, making it natural for them to be indifferent to acquiring it. Kono Moronao is depicted in the Chushingura as someone who accepts bribes, as the authors intended to show him as completely lacking the Bushido spirit, contrasting him with the loyal retainers who embody chivalry and loyalty, subsequently portraying him as a coward. The qualities mentioned are the hallmarks of Bushido; and it's clear to anyone who studies Japan's history from ancient times that these traits make up the unique spirit of our country. However, Bushido did undergo some changes over time, and as it was influenced by Buddhism and Confucianism, it reached its peak during the Tokugawa era, especially in the Genroku period when the Ako vendetta took place.

“SEPPUKU.”

It would be tedious to describe one by one the customs of the samurai, which may be taken as the outward expressions of Bushido in its most developed form; but perhaps the most conspicuous among them was the vendetta, to which, on account of the important part it plays in the Chushingura, we will refer later on. Anotherxii custom was the seppuku (or harakiri), or self-disembowelment. It was an act inspired by the spirit of Bushido which urges loyalty and considers life light as compared with the preservation of one’s honour. Death was looked upon as an atonement for all faults and errors. One who had acted contrary to the principles of Bushido did not wait for others to lay their hands upon him, but slew himself without hesitation; and he who showed fear or irresolution on such occasion was looked upon as bringing dishonour upon the samurai’s name. The death of Kanpei in the sixth act of the Chushingura is an instance in point. A samurai guilty of a serious offence which deserved capital punishment was sentenced to commit seppuku. In such case the order to commit seppuku, instead of being beheaded like a common criminal, was looked upon as an honour, as may be seen in the fourth act of the Chushingura where Enya Hangwan is condemned to death. A curious form of seppuku was the junshi, the suicide of a retainer upon the death of his lord in order to serve him still in the other world. This custom, which was in great vogue in the early years of the Tokugawa régime, was founded upon the principle of Bushido that it was dishonourable for a samurai to serve a second master. Some went so far as to look upon it as a stain upon their honour to serve the heir of their dead master and so followed him to the grave. The feudal government, however, prohibited this practice by law and threatened with severe punishment all who violated it; and by the Genroku era the junshi was entirely discontinued.

It would be tedious to describe each of the customs of the samurai, which represent the outward expressions of Bushido in its most developed form; however, one of the most notable among them was the vendetta, which we will refer to later because of its significance in the Chushingura. Another custom was seppuku (or harakiri), or self-disembowelment. This act was inspired by the spirit of Bushido that values loyalty and sees life as less important compared to maintaining one’s honor. Death was seen as a way to atone for all faults and mistakes. A samurai who acted against the principles of Bushido wouldn’t wait for others to punish him, but would take his own life without hesitation; those who showed fear or uncertainty in such situations were regarded as bringing shame upon the samurai name. Kanpei’s death in the sixth act of the Chushingura is a clear example. A samurai guilty of a serious crime that warranted capital punishment was ordered to commit seppuku. In this case, being commanded to commit seppuku was seen as an honor, rather than being beheaded like a common criminal, as illustrated in the fourth act of the Chushingura where Enya Hangwan is sentenced to death. A unique type of seppuku was junshi, where a retainer would commit suicide upon the death of his lord to continue serving him in the afterlife. This practice, which was quite popular in the early years of the Tokugawa regime, was based on the Bushido principle that it was disgraceful for a samurai to serve a second master. Some even viewed serving the heir of their deceased master as a blemish on their honor and followed their lord to the grave. However, the feudal government outlawed this practice and threatened severe punishment for those who broke the law; by the Genroku era, junshi had completely ceased.

VENDETTA.

We may now proceed to touch upon the custom of vendetta. Among the most marked social products of the Tokugawa period must be mentioned vendetta. It was the favourite subject for the novels, ballads, and plays ofxiii the period and was treated so frequently that it seemed to be the peculiar product of that period. But the vendetta was not peculiar to that age. It made its first appearance some fifteen centuries ago and was known in every period of our national history. The revenge of the Soga Brothers, for instance, who killed their enemy in 1193 seventeen years after their father’s murder, is the most famous of our vendettas and was sung in songs, played on the stage, and treated in novels, of the Tokugawa period. There were many vendettas before the Tokugawa age; and what made them appear peculiar to that age was the strong contrast they presented to the idle, luxurious life which was resulting from the long-continued peace under the Tokugawa rule; and for that reason they attracted the greatest attention of the nation.

We can now talk about the custom of vendetta. One of the most notable social aspects of the Tokugawa period is vendetta. It was a popular theme in the novels, ballads, and plays ofxiii that time, often featured to the point where it seemed like a unique characteristic of that era. However, vendetta isn’t just a product of that time. It first emerged around fifteen centuries ago and has been present in every era of our national history. The revenge of the Soga Brothers, for example, who avenged their father’s murder by killing their enemy in 1193—seventeen years later—is the most famous vendetta and was celebrated in songs, performed on stage, and depicted in novels during the Tokugawa period. There were many vendettas before the Tokugawa era; what made them seem specific to that time was the stark contrast they offered to the idle, luxurious lifestyle that came from the prolonged peace under Tokugawa rule. For that reason, they captured the nation’s attention.

A vendetta is the wreaking of vengeance upon a man’s murderer by his relations, friends, or retainers. It took place not only when the murderer killed his victim with his own hand, but also when he incited another to the act, or even when one struck and killed a man without intent to murder. Strictly-speaking, it was of course the duty of the state to punish a murder and not to leave it to private vengeance; a vendetta was, in fact, an act done in defiance of the punitive right of the state and subversive of the social order. In the Yedo period, society was, it is true, kept in strict order, and the relations between lord and retainer and between father and child were rigorously observed; but it was also a period in which an intimate connection subsisted between morality and law, and the vendetta was recognised as an unavoidable act originating in the intense feelings of loyalty and filial piety. It was permitted on moral grounds as the result of the teachings of Bushido and Confucianism. It may here be added that although the vendetta of the Ako retainers was a subject of discussionxiv among contemporary and later scholars, the question turned upon whether the retainers were justified in looking upon Kira Yoshinaka as their true enemy; no doubt was ever expressed upon the legitimacy of vendetta itself.

A vendetta is the act of seeking revenge against a person's murderer by their family, friends, or followers. It happened not only when the murderer killed their victim directly but also when they encouraged someone else to do it, or even when someone unintentionally killed another person. Strictly speaking, it was the state's responsibility to punish murder, not to leave it to private revenge; a vendetta was essentially an act against the state’s right to punish and undermined social order. During the Yedo period, society was indeed kept in strict order, and the relationships between lords and retainers, as well as between parents and children, were strictly upheld; however, it was also a time when there was a close connection between morality and law, and vendettas were seen as unavoidable acts stemming from deep feelings of loyalty and filial piety. They were permitted on moral grounds due to the teachings of Bushido and Confucianism. It should also be noted that while the vendetta of the Ako retainers was a topic of debate among scholars of that time and later, the discussion revolved around whether the retainers were justified in considering Kira Yoshinaka their true enemy; there was never any doubt about the legitimacy of the vendetta itself.

The formal procedure for carrying out a vendetta in the Tokugawa period was first for the avenger to apply for permission, if he lived in Kyoto, to the deputy-governor, if in Yedo, to the city magistrate, and if in the provinces, to the local lord; and these reported it to the central government, which then entered it in the official register and gave the required permission. Now, the murderer seldom remained quietly in the locality where the act was committed, but almost invariably fled to other territories; and therefore it was probable that if the avenger killed him as he always did regardless of time or place immediately he discovered him, he would cause a disturbance there and might be brought to account for it. If, however, his vendetta was entered in the official register, he was permitted to kill his enemy anywhere. In such case, the local officials came as soon as they heard that a vendetta had taken place, and if they were satisfied that it had been officially registered, they took no further note of the matter. However, even when it had not been registered, they usually let the avenger go if it was shown that he had not been actuated by malice, but had done the deed from loyalty or filial piety.

The official process for carrying out a vendetta during the Tokugawa period started with the avenger applying for permission. If he lived in Kyoto, he would ask the deputy-governor; if in Yedo, he would go to the city magistrate; and if in the provinces, he would approach the local lord. These officials would then report it to the central government, which would enter it in the official register and grant the required permission. Typically, the murderer didn't stick around after the crime, but almost always fled to other areas. So, if the avenger killed him as he usually did upon finding him, it would likely cause a disturbance, and he could be held accountable for it. However, if his vendetta was recorded in the official register, he was allowed to kill his enemy anywhere. In such cases, local officials would arrive as soon as they heard about the vendetta, and if they verified it had been officially registered, they wouldn't take any further action. Even if it hadn't been registered, they often let the avenger go if it could be shown that he acted out of loyalty or filial piety rather than malice.

If, after the official permission had been obtained, the enemy died before the revenge could be taken, it had to be reported with satisfactory proofs of his death. Such procedure was considered necessary, because after the official registration, the avenger took leave of his lord, who assisted him in every way and made him parting presents, and the avenger naturally set out full of hope; but it sometimes happened that when he was unable to find his enemy after a long search and at the same time his pursexv became lighter every day, he longed for home and with his first resolution now gone, he grew anxious to give up the fruitless search. In such cases he might come home, pretending that his enemy was dead. And it was to prevent such fraud that satisfactory proofs of the enemy’s death were required to free the avenger from the duty which he had voluntarily undertaken.

If the official permission had been granted and the enemy died before revenge could be taken, it had to be reported with satisfactory proof of his death. This process was necessary because once the official registration was complete, the avenger would take leave of his lord, who supported him in every way and gave him parting gifts. The avenger would naturally set out feeling hopeful; however, it sometimes happened that after a long search, he couldn't find his enemy, and as his money dwindled each day, he started to long for home. With his initial resolve fading, he became anxious to abandon the fruitless search. In such cases, he might return home, claiming that his enemy was dead. To prevent this kind of deception, satisfactory proof of the enemy’s death was required to release the avenger from the obligation he had willingly taken on.

The avenger was usually the murdered man’s inferior, although sometimes he was his superior in position. He was in most cases his son, younger brother, relative, servant, pupil, or intimate friend.

The avenger was usually someone of lower status than the murdered man, although sometimes he held a higher position. In most cases, he was the man’s son, younger brother, relative, servant, student, or close friend.

The person upon whom vengeance was to be wreaked was not necessarily a bad man. In the early years of the Tokugawa régime, duels were of frequent occurrence among the samurai; they seldom discussed which were right and which wrong in a dispute. If there was a difference, one would exclaim, “Come, let us fight it out;” to which the other would as lightly express his willingness, and they drew their swords on the spot. Thus, a duel was an appeal to arms made by mutual agreement; and the vanquished had no cause of resentment against the victor. Yet his surviving family often took up his cause and revenged themselves upon his adversary. Sometimes justice was on the enemy’s side and the avenger was entirely in the wrong. Such cases were unavoidable when vendetta had the moral sanction of the nation and was practically a duty imposed upon the nearest relative of the murdered man.

The person who was supposed to be punished wasn’t necessarily a bad guy. In the early years of the Tokugawa regime, duels were quite common among the samurai; they rarely debated who was right or wrong in a conflict. If there was a disagreement, one would say, “Let’s settle this with a fight;” and the other would casually agree, and they would draw their swords right then and there. So, a duel was a mutual agreement to settle things with weapons; the loser had no reason to hold a grudge against the winner. However, his surviving family often took matters into their own hands and sought revenge against his opponent. Sometimes, justice actually favored the enemy, and the person seeking revenge was completely in the wrong. Such situations were unavoidable when vendetta was morally supported by society and was essentially a duty of the nearest relative of the person who was killed.

Although the vendetta may be said to have been concluded when the avenger had killed his man, yet the avenger himself was sometimes looked upon as the enemy by his victim’s family, who, thereupon, commenced a vendetta against him. Next, the first avenger’s family would upon his death take revenge upon the second avenger, and so on, so that the feud would become asxvi interminable as a Corsican vendetta. To put a stop to such endless vendettas, the Tokugawa Government strictly prohibited secondary vendettas.

Although the feud might seem over once the avenger had killed his target, the avenger was sometimes seen as the enemy by the victim’s family, who would then start a vendetta against him. After that, the first avenger’s family would seek revenge on the second avenger after his death, and this cycle would continue, making the feud asxvi endless as a Corsican vendetta. To put an end to such continuous feuds, the Tokugawa Government strictly banned secondary vendettas.

Again, in a duel between the avenger and his enemy, the former was not unfrequently killed. Hence, the avenger sometimes was accompanied by his second. The second usually fought the enemy when the principal was in danger of being beaten; but in some cases he fought side by side with the principal. That was mostly the case when the avenger was a child or a woman, who had no chance against the adversary. It may be mentioned that when the government was reorganised upon the accession of the present Emperor, a law was issued in 1873 strictly prohibiting vendettas.

Again, in a duel between the avenger and his enemy, the former was often killed. Because of this, the avenger sometimes had a second with him. The second usually fought the enemy when the main fighter was at risk of losing; but in some cases, he fought alongside the main fighter. This was mostly the case when the avenger was a child or a woman, who stood no chance against the opponent. It’s worth noting that when the government was restructured with the arrival of the current Emperor, a law was issued in 1873 that strictly prohibited vendettas.

EARLY YEARS OF THE TOKUGAWA PERIOD.

In the early years of the Tokugawa period, the samurai still retained the rough and violent manners of the period of civil wars; they despised gentleness as characteristic of the effeminate people of Kyoto and luxurious living as peculiar to the merchant class, while they trained themselves in military arts and fostered military spirit. Such was the turbulence of those times that even merchants wore swords when they walked the streets. They had indeed need of them; for innocent men were cut down in the streets at night to try the temper of swords. Servants who were guilty of theft, had failed to accompany their master as he came home on horseback, or eloped with female fellow-servants, were punished at the will of their master, who tested the edge of a new sword upon their necks. The feudal government frequently issued laws to put an end to these violent acts.

In the early years of the Tokugawa period, the samurai still held onto the rough and aggressive ways from the civil war era; they looked down on gentleness, seeing it as a trait of the soft people of Kyoto, and considered luxurious living to be typical of the merchants. Instead, they focused on honing their military skills and cultivating a warrior spirit. The chaos of the times was so severe that even merchants carried swords when they walked the streets. They truly needed them, as innocent people were attacked in the streets at night to test the sharpness of swords. Servants caught stealing, failing to escort their master home on horseback, or running off with female co-workers faced harsh punishments from their masters, who would test the edge of a new sword on their necks. The feudal government often implemented laws to curb these violent behaviors.

THE “OTOKODATE.”

This prevalence of strong military spirit gave rise toxvii a peculiar class of men, known by many names, the most common of which was otokodate. In all classes of society in the beginning of the Tokugawa rule, rough manners and turbulent spirit prevailed; but more especially among the hatamoto, or immediate feudatories of the Shogun, was it the case. They were samurai of Mikawa, the native province of Tokugawa Iyeyasu, and retained the simple manners and intrepid spirit of their country home; they prided themselves upon the fact that small as their stipends were, they were under the direct command of the Shogun, and in their pride, they lorded it over the streets of Yedo. Among the merchant class were some who were indignant at the arrogance of the samurai and their contemptuous treatment of the merchant and agricultural classes; they also trained themselves in military arts and opposed the tyranny of the military class; and they formed a special class under the name of otokodate. These otokodate mostly lived by gambling; they made it their business to take up other people’s quarrels or to mediate in them; and they spent their lives to a large extent in the pleasure-quarters. Yet their ideal was not inconsistent with the principles of Bushido; for they took pleasure in helping the weak and crushing the strong, they kept their word with the most scrupulous care, and if a mere stranger respectfully begged for their assistance, they would help him even at the risk of their lives. They refused to be beaten in anything by others, a word of insult was enough to draw their sword out of the scabbard, and the least grudge was repaid; they hated to work for profit and thought it undignified to count money. They went to eating-houses and ate their full; and if they had no money, they went away without paying. If they were pressed for payment, they used their fists; but if they were treated with respect and allowed to leave without payment, they came again when theyxviii had money and repaid more than their debt. These otokodate infested every part of the city in the early years of the Tokugawa period and so much damage was caused by their quarrels that they were suppressed in the Genroku era. They were punished with such severity that their number gradually diminished; but their customs did not altogether disappear. Among the ordinary citizens of Yedo were many who esteemed the samurai spirit of the first years of Tokugawa and the manners of the otokodate. In what is called the Yedo spirit is to be detected much which originated with the otokodate; for the true-born natives of Yedo show to this day the same hatred of being beaten by others, love of quarrel, contempt for skin-flints, and inability to keep the day’s earnings until the next day. Amakawaya Gihei, in the tenth act of the Chushingura, is a good sample of a chivalrous-spirited merchant after the manner of the otokodate.

This strong military spirit led to the emergence of a unique group of men, known by various names, the most common being otokodate. In the early days of Tokugawa rule, rough behavior and a rebellious attitude were prevalent across all social classes, but it was especially true among the hatamoto, who were the Shogun's immediate vassals. These were samurai from Mikawa, the home province of Tokugawa Iyeyasu, and they maintained the straightforward ways and fearless nature of their origins. They took pride in their direct service to the Shogun, regardless of their meager incomes, and often flaunted this pride in the streets of Yedo. Within the merchant class, some were outraged by the samurai’s arrogance and their disdain towards merchants and farmers; these individuals trained in military skills and resisted the military class's oppression, creating a distinct group called otokodate. Most of these otokodate members made a living through gambling; they often involved themselves in mediating disputes and spent considerable time in pleasure districts. Yet, their ideals aligned with Bushido principles; they took joy in aiding the weak and standing against the strong, honored their promises meticulously, and would help any stranger who respectfully asked for help, even at great personal risk. They refused to accept defeat in anything; just a single insult could provoke them to draw their swords, and even a minor grievance would be settled with retaliation. They disliked working for profit and found counting money beneath their dignity. They would eat their fill at local eateries without worrying about payment, and if they had no money, they would leave without paying. If pressed for payment, they would resort to fighting; however, if treated with respect and allowed to leave debt-free, they would return once they had money in hand and repay more than owed. During the early Tokugawa period, these otokodate were found throughout the city, and their conflicts caused significant disruption, leading to their suppression in the Genroku era. They faced such harsh punishment that their numbers slowly dwindled, but their customs did not completely vanish. Many ordinary citizens in Yedo still admired the samurai spirit from the early Tokugawa days and the ways of the otokodate. The so-called Yedo spirit reflects a lot of what originated with the otokodate; true-born Yedo natives still exhibit a strong aversion to being bested, a fondness for fighting, disdain for tightwads, and an inability to save their earnings until the next day. Amakawaya Gihei, in the tenth act of the Chushingura, is a prime example of a chivalrous, merchant-like figure in the tradition of the otokodate.

THE GENROKU PERIOD

Some eighty years after the establishment of the Tokugawa Shogunate began the Genroku period. The Shogun at the time was the fourth of Iyeyasu’s line. No insurrection was feared at home and there was as little danger of the country’s isolation being disturbed by foreign invasion, for no foreigner was allowed to trade in Japan with the exception of the Dutch and Chinese, whose trade was confined to Nagasaki. The country, in short, enjoyed absolute peace and grew in wealth and prosperity. Such was the condition of the land in the Genroku period, which takes its name from the Genroku era (1689-1701) and extended over some fifty years beginning with the Tenna era in 1681 and ending with the Kyoho era in about 1735. It was a period of great importance in the history of Japanese manners, institutions, and literature. The first years of the Tokugawa régime were a period ofxix turbulent militarism and its last years that of indolence and immorality; in the Genroku period, however, the rough militaristic spirit was nearly gone, but the people had not yet fallen into weak and effeminate ways; luxury and extravagance had commenced their sway, but the brave military spirit had not yet vanished. It marked, like the Heian period of the ninth and tenth centuries, the highest stage of Japanese civilisation; and with the dark age of internecine wars intervening between these two periods, it was, indeed, our age of renaissance.

About eighty years after the Tokugawa Shogunate was established, the Genroku period began. The Shogun at that time was the fourth leader from Iyeyasu’s lineage. There were no threats of rebellion at home, and the country was safe from foreign invasions since no foreigners were allowed to trade in Japan except for the Dutch and the Chinese, whose trade was limited to Nagasaki. In short, the country enjoyed complete peace and experienced wealth and prosperity. This was the state of the land during the Genroku period, named after the Genroku era (1689-1701), which lasted about fifty years, starting with the Tenna era in 1681 and ending with the Kyoho era around 1735. It was a crucial time in the history of Japanese culture, institutions, and literature. The initial years of the Tokugawa regime were marked by turbulent militarism, while its later years saw indolence and immorality; however, during the Genroku period, the rough militaristic spirit had nearly faded, and the people had not yet become weak or overly gentle; luxury and extravagance were beginning to take over, but the courageous military spirit had not disappeared. It represented, much like the Heian period of the ninth and tenth centuries, the peak of Japanese civilization; and with the dark age of civil wars separating these two periods, it truly was our age of renaissance.

During this period, Bushido, in spite of some evils that attached to it, reached its highest level. This peculiar spirit of Japan had been influenced in the earlier ages by the doctrines of Buddhism; but coming under the influence of Confucianism when the Tokugawa family came into power, it became a cult of complete growth and took its final form early under the Tokugawa rule. But Bushido, like all other institutions, was bound to undergo changes as time went on. Under Shogun Iyetsuna (1650-1680), the fourth of the Tokugawa line, the old sturdy military spirit began to decline in Yedo; and under his successor Tsunayoshi (1680-1709), the Genroku period came in with its love for luxurious living, display, and immorality, with the result that Bushido which had been developed to the highest degree among the warriors of the Eastern Provinces left Yedo, the centre of those provinces, and sought refuge in the country, where it remained unimpaired among the simple samurai of the daimiates. The Ako vendetta was a striking instance of its hold upon the country samurai.

During this time, Bushido, despite some negative aspects, reached its peak. This unique spirit of Japan had earlier been influenced by Buddhism, but after the Tokugawa family came to power and embraced Confucianism, it fully developed and took its final shape early in the Tokugawa era. However, like all institutions, Bushido was bound to change over time. Under Shogun Iyetsuna (1650-1680), the fourth Tokugawa leader, the old strong military spirit began to fade in Yedo. His successor, Tsunayoshi (1680-1709), brought in the Genroku period, characterized by its love for lavish lifestyles, showiness, and immorality. As a result, Bushido, which had flourished among the warriors of the Eastern Provinces, left Yedo, the center of those provinces, and found refuge in the countryside, where it remained strong among the simple samurai of the domains. The Ako vendetta was a notable example of its impact on the rural samurai.

The changes of manners under the Tokugawa Shogunate spread as a rule from Yedo to the provinces. But in the early years of that Shogunate Yedo was not yet the centre of Japanese civilisation; for though it held the foremost position in military arts, it was in literature,xx art, and other things inferior to Kyoto and Osaka which were as cities far older. The Eastern Provinces changed their manners by imitating those of these two western cities. But the manners and customs of the latter cities were at the time almost directly opposite to those of Yedo. They were soft, frivolous, and elegant to effeminacy; Kyoto had, since it became the capital of the country in 794, been the centre of Japanese civilisation, while Osaka which had been from the oldest times an important port for vessels sailing to and from the western provinces, became especially prosperous from the days of Hideyoshi the Taiko (1536-97); and while they had long lost the simplicity and straightforwardness of more primitive districts, they were less moved by a sense of honour, more impelled by desire for wealth, and became more and more luxurious as they advanced in civilisation, and naturally grew more fond of ostentation.

The changes in culture during the Tokugawa Shogunate typically spread from Edo to the provinces. However, in the early years of that Shogunate, Edo was not yet seen as the center of Japanese civilization; even though it excelled in military skills, it lagged behind Kyoto and Osaka in literature, art, and other cultural aspects due to their much older histories. The Eastern Provinces adapted their customs by mimicking those of these two western cities. At the time, the manners and customs of Kyoto and Osaka were almost the opposite of those in Edo. They were soft, frivolous, and so elegant that they bordered on effeminacy. Since becoming the capital in 794, Kyoto had been the heart of Japanese civilization, while Osaka, an important port since ancient times for trade with the western provinces, became especially prosperous during the era of Hideyoshi the Taiko (1536-97). Although both cities had long lost the simplicity and directness of more primitive regions, they were less guided by a sense of honor, more driven by a desire for wealth, and increasingly luxurious as they progressed in civilization, naturally growing fonder of extravagance.

The characteristics of the Genroku period were then represented by the manners and tastes of Kyoto and Osaka. In that period, though Yedo was firmly established as the political centre of the country, it had to import from Kyoto and Osaka their literature and customs, which were thereupon acclimatised in Yedo. The true Yedo spirit and manners did not come into being until a century later, that is, the beginning of the nineteenth century.

The features of the Genroku period were reflected in the styles and tastes of Kyoto and Osaka. During this time, even though Edo was firmly established as the political center of the country, it had to import literature and customs from Kyoto and Osaka, which were then adapted in Edo. The genuine Edo spirit and customs didn't develop until a century later, at the start of the nineteenth century.

THE MERCHANT CLASS.

The centre of the literature and customs of Kyoto and Osaka was not, as in Yedo, the samurai, but the merchant. The merchant who had, until a generation or two previously, been oppressed by class distinctions, came in the long period of peace to acquire wealth and extravagant habits as the standard of living rose. For as the means of transportation and communication developed,xxi many of them made large fortunes by engaging in building and public works. There were not a few of these noted men of wealth in Osaka and Kyoto. In Osaka the world was the merchants’; and the samurai, however high he might hold up his head, had to yield in actual power to the common people.

The heart of the literature and culture in Kyoto and Osaka wasn't, like in Edo, the samurai, but the merchant. The merchant, who had been held back by class distinctions until a generation or two before, gained wealth and lavish lifestyles during the long period of peace as living standards improved. As transportation and communication methods evolved,xxi many struck it rich through building and public works. There were quite a few wealthy and influential figures in Osaka and Kyoto. In Osaka, it was the merchants’ domain; the samurai, no matter how proud he might feel, had to concede actual power to the common people.

As there were many wealthy men among the merchants who spent money freely, they were the best customers in theatres and in pleasure-quarters. The samurai, too, grew in time to envy the merchant’s popularity and began finally to imitate his ways. The manner in which Yuranosuke is drawn as a man about town in the seventh act of the Chushingura, may be due partly to the fact that the authors were all of the merchant class; but it also serves to show the general behaviour of samurai in pleasure-quarters.

As there were many wealthy men among the merchants who spent money freely, they became the best customers in theaters and entertainment districts. Over time, the samurai began to envy the merchant's popularity and started to imitate his lifestyle. The way Yuranosuke is portrayed as a man about town in the seventh act of the Chushingura might be partly because the authors were all from the merchant class; however, it also reflects the overall behavior of samurai in entertainment areas.

THE PLEASURE-QUARTERS.

But a merchant could only be a merchant; the strict social distinctions could no more than the hereditary character of family occupations be set aside. And the only place where the merchants could spend money lavishly without fear of the samurai and without distinction of classes, was the pleasure-quarters. The attitude of the people of that time towards those quarters was different to the attitude of men of the present time. Love between the sexes was condemned by the moral teaching of the time; and it was not to be thought of that men and women should exchange love of their own free will. Not only women, but men, usually left entirely to their parents the arrangements for their marriages; and when the husband and wife lived together, they appeared to the world somewhat in the relations of master and servant, however much they might really love each other. Some of Chikamatsu Monzaemon’s plays depict men andxxii women freed from all trammels and indulging in unfettered love. These plays won the admiration and sympathy of the world because they were written with peculiar skill by their great author. But otherwise, the people of the period regarded such characters as being immoral and licentious; and while they pitied them for their sufferings, they condemned no less their lack of chastity. In the pleasure-quarters was to be found a world free from social restraint and from fetters of morality, where could be seen women in their natural mood, untrammelled by restraints of any kind. These quarters were outlets for the depressed spirits caused by the pressure of the negative policy of the Tokugawa government, where all ranks and grades of society could associate freely and on equal terms. The quarters in Yedo, Kyoto, and Osaka were frequent subjects of plays and novels of the time; indeed, it may be said that more than half the literature of the Genroku period was devoted to these quarters and their inhabitants.

But a merchant could only be a merchant; the rigid social distinctions couldn't be ignored, just like the family occupations handed down through generations. The only place where merchants could spend money freely, without worrying about samurai or class differences, was in the pleasure districts. The people of that time viewed these areas very differently than we do today. Romantic relationships were frowned upon by the moral standards of the era, and it was unthinkable for men and women to express love on their own terms. Both women and men typically left marriage arrangements entirely to their parents, and when husbands and wives lived together, they were often seen as having a master-servant relationship, no matter how much they might truly love one another. Some of Chikamatsu Monzaemon’s plays show men and women liberated from societal constraints, enjoying unrestricted love. These works gained admiration and sympathy because they were masterfully crafted by their brilliant author. However, the general population viewed such characters as immoral and promiscuous; while they felt pity for their suffering, they condemned their lack of chastity just as much. In the pleasure districts, there was a world free from social restrictions and moral boundaries, where women could be seen in their natural state, unbound by any constraints. These areas served as an escape for those worn down by the oppressive policies of the Tokugawa government, allowing people from all walks of life to mingle freely and equally. The pleasure districts in Yedo, Kyoto, and Osaka were frequent subjects of plays and novels during that time; in fact, it could be said that more than half of the literature from the Genroku period was focused on these districts and their inhabitants.

THE “CHUSHINGURA.”

The revenge of the Ako retainers took place in the twelfth month of the fifteenth year of Genroku (January, 1703); and few months later, a play founded on it was already on the stage. In 1706, the Takemotoza, the great puppet-theatre of Osaka, put up a ballad drama by Chikamatsu Monzaemon, called Kenkohoshi-Monomiguruma, upon the same subject, which the same great dramatist followed up with another, entitled Goban-Taiheiki, in which the story was carried back to the time of the first Shogun of the Ashikaga line in the middle of the fourteenth century. In this play occur for the first time the names of Kono Moronao and Enya Hangwan, noted warriors of that period, as those of the two enemies whose fatal quarrel gave rise to the great vendetta, and also the loyal chief councillor of Asano appears as Oboshixxiii Yuranosuke and the humblest of the loyal retainers, Terasaka Kichiemon, is disguised under the name of Teraoka Heiyemon. After this, several plays of more or less merit were performed in Yedo, Kyoto, and Osaka. A noted actor of the time, Sawamura Sojuro, made a great hit with one of these plays in Osaka in 1746 and in Kyoto in the following year; and a famous writer of puppet-plays named Takeda Izumo, who saw these successes of Sojuro, produced in collaboration with Namiki Scnryu and Miyoshi Shoraku in 1748 the play, Kanadehon-Chushingura, which is translated in the following pages. It was put up, as originally intended, at a puppet theatre and afterward at an ordinary theatre. It became not only the most celebrated version of the vendetta, but also the most popular of all plays; and other plays upon the subject of the loyal retainers of Ako were entirely dropped. So great is even at the present time the fame of the play that the revenge of Ako retainers is better known as Chushingura and its hero Oishi Kuranosuke sounds less familiar to the ears of the common people than his play-name of Oboshi Yuranosuke. For the latter name which first appeared in Chikamatsu’s Goban-Taiheiki is adopted in the Chushingura, as also the names of Enya Hangwan, Kono Moronao, and Teraoka Heiyemon. The play still retains its popularity and it is even now, as it used formerly to be, in many theatres the stock play for the last month of the year since it is sure to draw large houses, just as the plays founded on the vendetta of the Soga brothers are the most commonly performed in the first month.

The revenge of the Ako retainers happened in January 1703, and just a few months later, a play about it was already on stage. In 1706, the Takemotoza, the famous puppet theater in Osaka, staged a ballad drama by Chikamatsu Monzaemon titled Kenkohoshi-Monomiguruma, also based on the same story. This renowned playwright followed it up with another play, Goban-Taiheiki, which traced the story back to the time of the first Shogun of the Ashikaga line in the mid-fourteenth century. This play introduced the names of Kono Moronao and Enya Hangwan, famous warriors from that time, as the two foes whose deadly conflict sparked the great vendetta. The loyal chief advisor of Asano appears as Oboshixxiii Yuranosuke, while the most humble of the loyal retainers, Terasaka Kichiemon, is disguised as Teraoka Heiyemon. After that, several plays of varying quality were performed in Yedo, Kyoto, and Osaka. A well-known actor of the time, Sawamura Sojuro, had a big success with one of these plays in Osaka in 1746 and in Kyoto the following year. Notable puppet-play writer Takeda Izumo, inspired by Sojuro's successes, created the play Kanadehon-Chushingura in collaboration with Namiki Scnryu and Miyoshi Shoraku in 1748, which is translated in the following pages. It was initially performed at a puppet theater and later at a regular theater. This version became not only the most famous rendition of the vendetta but also the most popular of all plays, and other plays about the loyal Ako retainers fell out of favor. The fame of this play is so significant that the revenge of the Ako retainers is often referred to as Chushingura, while its hero Oishi Kuranosuke is less familiar to the general public than his stage name, Oboshi Yuranosuke. The latter name, which first appeared in Chikamatsu's Goban-Taiheiki, is also used in Chushingura, along with the names of Enya Hangwan, Kono Moronao, and Teraoka Heiyemon. The play remains popular, and it's still performed in many theaters as the stock play for the last month of the year since it reliably attracts large audiences, just as the plays based on the vendetta of the Soga brothers are most commonly performed in the first month.

We will now proceed to discuss the plot of the play and compare it with the true story of the famous vendetta.

We will now move on to discuss the plot of the play and compare it to the real story of the famous feud.

xxiv

xxiv

THE ATTACK IN THE PALACE.

It was the established custom under the Tokugawa rule for the feudal government to offer to the Imperial Court a large sum of money and other articles as presents when a messenger was sent there to tender the New Year’s greetings in the first month of every year; and the Imperial Court, too, despatched envoys to Yedo to inquire after the Shogun’s health. On such occasion the Shogun’s government specially appointed from among the daimyo officers to attend upon the Imperial envoys. On the day on which the Shogun received the envoys took place a great ceremony at which the Shogun himself received the Imperial message direct from the envoys; on the following day a performance of No was given in their honour, after which a grand banquet was held. On the third day the Shogun himself presented his reply to the Imperial message. Throughout these ceremonies the daimyo immediately connected with the Shogun and others then staying in the city presented themselves at the Palace in full Court dress.

It was a tradition during the Tokugawa rule for the feudal government to give a large sum of money and other gifts to the Imperial Court when sending a messenger to extend New Year’s greetings in the first month of every year. The Imperial Court also sent envoys to Edo to check on the Shogun’s health. On these occasions, the Shogun’s government appointed certain daimyo officials to attend to the Imperial envoys. On the day the Shogun received the envoys, there was a grand ceremony where the Shogun personally received the Imperial message from them. The next day, a No performance was held in their honor, followed by a lavish banquet. On the third day, the Shogun presented his reply to the Imperial message. Throughout these events, the daimyo connected with the Shogun and others present in the city arrived at the Palace in full Court dress.

In the second month of the fourteenth year of Genroku (1701), when it was announced that the envoys of the Emperor Higashiyama and the Ex-Emperor Reigen were coming to Yedo, Asano Takumi-no-Kami Naganori, Lord of Ako, in the province of Harima, and Date Sakyo-no-suke Muneharu, Lord of Yoshida, in the province of Iyo, were appointed officers to entertain the envoys, and the Kōke,[1] Kira Kozuke-no-Suke Yoshinaka and Otomo Omi-no-Kami Yoshitaka, were ordered to receive them. At first Takumi-no-Kami declined the appointment, for though it was a great honour to him and his family, he was, he pleaded, unused to Court etiquette; but one ofxxv the Court Councillors replied that there was not one daimyo who was used to such office, but as Kira Kozuke-no-Suke was well versed in these matters from having for many years taken part in the reception of the envoys, he could perform his duties by consulting him. And Takumi-no-Kami was obliged to accept the appointment.

In the second month of the fourteenth year of Genroku (1701), it was announced that the envoys of Emperor Higashiyama and Ex-Emperor Reigen were coming to Edo. Asano Takumi-no-Kami Naganori, the Lord of Ako in Harima province, and Date Sakyo-no-suke Muneharu, the Lord of Yoshida in Iyo province, were chosen as officers to host the envoys, and Kira Kozuke-no-Suke Yoshinaka and Otomo Omi-no-Kami Yoshitaka were instructed to receive them. At first, Takumi-no-Kami turned down the position because, while it was a significant honor for him and his family, he claimed he was not familiar with Court etiquette. However, one of the Court Councillors replied that no daimyo was used to such a role, but since Kira Kozuke-no-Suke was well-versed in these matters after many years of participating in the reception of envoys, he could fulfill his duties with his guidance. So, Takumi-no-Kami was compelled to accept the position.

Date Sakyo-no-Suke being still young, his councillors managed all his affairs; and knowing Kozuke-no-Suke’s character, they made him valuable presents when they asked him to instruct their lord in the ceremonies which he was to attend. Takumi-no-Kami’s councillors on duty in Yedo were Yasui Hikozayemon and Fujii Matazayemon; and though he told them to send presents to Kozuke-no-Suke, they, being unused to the world’s ways, made presents which were far smaller than Date’s and thereby aroused Kozuke-no-Suke’s anger. Kozuke-no-Suke then determined, when Takumi-no-Kami asked for instruction, to make him commit blunders and fall into disgrace. On the 11th day of the third month (April 6th, 1701), the Imperial envoys arrived in Yedo; and on the following day they proceeded to the Shogun’s castle and presented the Imperial messages; and on the 14th they were entertained at a banquet. All these ceremonies were concluded without a hitch. The 15th was the day on which the Shogun was to present a reply to the Imperial messages. Early in the morning, the Shogun’s near relatives and other daimyo and lower lords were awaiting the arrival of the envoys in the Pine Corridor (so called from pictures of pine-trees on the doors), when Kozuke-no-Suke began to abuse Takumi-no-Kami for his ignorance of Court etiquette. The latter, who had hitherto borne his insults in silence, now lost his temper and struck the other’s forehead with his sword. As Kozuke-no-Suke sank on the floor, he cut at him on the shoulder. As Kozuke-no-Suke then rose and fled stumbling, his enemy pursued him, but was preventedxxvi from striking him again by being caught from behind by Kajikawa Yosobei, an attendant of the Shogun’s mother. Kozuke-no-Suke’s wounds were slight and were immediately attended to by Court physicians. The Shogun, who had intended to show every respect to the envoys, was highly incensed when he heard of this attack and ordered an inquiry to be made into the matter. He appointed on the spot a daimyo to take Takumi-no-Kami’s place, and concluded without further accident the ceremony of presenting a reply to the Imperial messages. When the inquiry was held, Kozuke-no-Suke averred that he had given no cause for the attack, which Takumi-no-Kami had made in a fit of insanity, while Takumi-no-Kami asserted that Kozuke-no-Suke’s frequent insults were such that he could no longer bear them in silence and so had drawn his sword.

Date Sakyo-no-Suke was still young, so his advisors handled all his matters. Understanding Kozuke-no-Suke’s temperament, they gave him valuable gifts when they asked him to teach their lord the ceremonies he needed to attend. Takumi-no-Kami’s advisors in Yedo were Yasui Hikozayemon and Fujii Matazayemon, and although he instructed them to send gifts to Kozuke-no-Suke, they, unfamiliar with the customs of the world, offered much smaller presents than Date’s, which angered Kozuke-no-Suke. He then decided that when Takumi-no-Kami sought instruction, he would make him mess up and end up disgraced. On April 6th, 1701, the Imperial envoys arrived in Yedo, and the next day they went to the Shogun’s castle to present the Imperial messages. On the 14th, they were hosted at a banquet. All these ceremonies went smoothly. The 15th was the day the Shogun would respond to the Imperial messages. Early that morning, the Shogun’s close relatives, other daimyo, and lower lords were waiting for the envoys in the Pine Corridor (named after the pine-tree paintings on the doors) when Kozuke-no-Suke began to insult Takumi-no-Kami for his ignorance of Court etiquette. Takumi-no-Kami, who had endured these insults silently until now, lost his temper and hit Kozuke-no-Suke on the forehead with his sword. As Kozuke-no-Suke fell to the floor, Takumi-no-Kami slashed at his shoulder. When Kozuke-no-Suke got up and stumbled away, his opponent chased him but was stopped from attacking again when Kajikawa Yosobei, an attendant of the Shogun’s mother, caught him from behind. Kozuke-no-Suke's injuries were minor and were quickly treated by Court physicians. The Shogun, who had planned to show great respect to the envoys, was furious when he learned about the attack and ordered an investigation into the incident. He appointed a daimyo on the spot to replace Takumi-no-Kami and completed the ceremony of responding to the Imperial messages without further incident. During the inquiry, Kozuke-no-Suke claimed he hadn’t provoked the attack, which Takumi-no-Kami had carried out in a fit of madness, while Takumi-no-Kami argued that Kozuke-no-Suke’s constant insults had become unbearable, prompting him to draw his sword.

The above incidents afford the material for the attack scene in the third act of the Chushingura, and are the true cause of the vendetta of the Ako retainers. The story of Moronao’s love for Kaoyo is taken from the twenty-first book of the Taiheiki, which gives a romantic history of the wars and other events during fifty years from 1318 to 1367. The names of Kono Moronao and Enya Hangwan, which were first used by Chikamatsu in his play, were taken from that book. The story told in that work is briefly as follows:— The daughter of Prince Hayata, a connection by marriage of the Emperor Godaigo, was considered one of the most beautiful women of her time. She was given in marriage to Enya Hangwan Takasada in the province of Izumo; but Kono Musashi-no-Kami Moronao was also deeply in love with her. He made love to her, but was rejected. Piqued at her refusal, he pretended to the Shogun that Enya was plotting against him. The Shogun believed hisxxvii words, and Enya was compelled to fly for his life to his province. He revolted in self-defence, but was attacked by the Shogun’s forces, and finally put an end to himself.

The incidents above provide the basis for the attack scene in the third act of the Chushingura and are the real reason behind the vendetta of the Ako retainers. The story of Moronao’s love for Kaoyo comes from the twenty-first book of the Taiheiki, which offers a romantic account of the wars and events spanning fifty years from 1318 to 1367. The names Kono Moronao and Enya Hangwan, first introduced by Chikamatsu in his play, were taken from that book. The story in that text can be summarized as follows: The daughter of Prince Hayata, who was related by marriage to Emperor Godaigo, was considered one of the most beautiful women of her time. She was married to Enya Hangwan Takasada in the province of Izumo; however, Kono Musashi-no-Kami Moronao was also deeply in love with her. He pursued her, but she turned him down. Upset by her rejection, he told the Shogun that Enya was plotting against him. The Shogun believed him, forcing Enya to flee for his life to his province. He revolted in self-defense but was attacked by the Shogun’s forces and ultimately took his own life.

The first act of the play treats only of the collision between Moronao and Wakasanosuke; it is merely a byplay to prepare the spectator for an exhibition of the respective characters of Moronao, Enya, and Wakasanosuke.

The first act of the play focuses solely on the conflict between Moronao and Wakasanosuke; it serves only as a setup to prepare the audience for a display of the distinct characters of Moronao, Enya, and Wakasanosuke.

The second act presents Honzo in his lord’s house and makes Wakasanosuke an indirect cause of Enya’s ruin. As Wakasanosuke corresponds to Sakyo-no-Suke, Honzo is made to act as the latter’s councillors did and offer valuable presents to Moronao. And to economise the characters of the play, Honzo takes Kajikawa Yosobei’s place and stops Enya when he pursues Moronao, and his daughter Konami is promised in marriage to Oboshi’s son Rikiya, all which leads to the tragedy in the ninth act.

The second act shows Honzo in his lord's house and suggests that Wakasanosuke indirectly causes Enya's downfall. Since Wakasanosuke corresponds to Sakyo-no-Suke, Honzo is made to act like the latter's advisors did and offers valuable gifts to Moronao. To streamline the characters in the play, Honzo takes over Kajikawa Yosobei’s role and stops Enya when he goes after Moronao, and his daughter Konami is promised in marriage to Oboshi’s son Rikiya, which all contributes to the tragedy in the ninth act.

TAKUMI-NO-KAMI’S DEATH.

Takumi-no-Kami had caused a disturbance in the Palace by giving vent to private resentment although he was on duty as officer for the entertainment of the Imperial envoys, and thereby shown great disrespect to the Imperial House; and on those grounds he was given in charge to Tamura Sakyo-dayu, Lord of Ichinoseki, in Mutsu, and ordered to commit seppuku on the same day. The inspectors and others to be present at the self-immolation were appointed on the spot. At Lord Tamura’s mansion, mattings were spread on the ground in front of a small reception-room, and upon them were laid mats, which were then covered with a rug, and curtains were hung all around. Takumi-no-Kami’s head-page, Kataoka Gengoemon, who had attended his lord to the Palace and waitedxxviii for his return at the gate, ran back immediately to his lord’s mansion when he heard of the attack in the Palace; and after reporting it there, he went to Lord Tamura’s mansion and was permitted to be present at his lord’s death. Takumi-no-Kami composed an ode which ran:—

Takumi-no-Kami had caused a commotion in the Palace by expressing private grievances while he was supposed to be entertaining the Imperial envoys, showing a significant lack of respect for the Imperial House; for this reason, he was handed over to Tamura Sakyo-dayu, the Lord of Ichinoseki in Mutsu, and ordered to commit seppuku that same day. Inspectors and others who were to witness the self-immolation were appointed on the spot. At Lord Tamura’s mansion, mats were laid out on the ground in front of a small reception room, and these were covered with a rug, with curtains hung all around. Takumi-no-Kami’s head-page, Kataoka Gengoemon, who had accompanied his lord to the Palace and had been waiting for his return at the gate, immediately ran back to his lord’s mansion upon hearing of the incident in the Palace; after informing them there, he went to Lord Tamura’s mansion and was allowed to be present at his lord’s death. Takumi-no-Kami composed an ode which went:—

“Frailer far than the tender flowers
That are soon scattered by the wind,
Must I now bid a last farewell
And leave the genial spring behind?”

And calmly he put an end to himself. He was in his thirty-fifth year.

And calmly he ended his life. He was thirty-five years old.

In the scene of Hangwan’s death in the fourth act of the Chushingura, Hangwan is made to wait impatiently for Oboshi’s arrival and to see him when he had just thrust the dirk into his body; but as a matter of fact, Yuranosuke and his son were at the time at Ako, in the province of Harima. The lamentations of Kaoyo in the same scene are equally fictitious. For Takumi-no-Kami’s wife was in his mansion at Teppozu near the River Sumida, and upon hearing of his death, she shaved her head at once and became a nun under the name of Yosen-in, and spent the rest of her life in prayers for her husband. The mansion in Yedo was confiscated.

In the scene of Hangwan’s death in the fourth act of the Chushingura, Hangwan anxiously waits for Oboshi to arrive and sees him just after he has stabbed himself; however, Yuranosuke and his son were actually at Ako, in Harima province at that time. Kaoyo's cries in the same scene are also fictional. Takumi-no-Kami’s wife was in their home at Teppozu near the Sumida River, and upon learning of his death, she immediately shaved her head, became a nun named Yosen-in, and devoted the rest of her life to praying for her husband. The mansion in Yedo was taken away.

Takumi-no-Kami’s domain was also to be forfeited. When his death became known at Ako on the nineteenth of the third month, that is, four days after the attack, Oishi Kuranosuke, who was in charge of the castle, convoked a meeting of all the retainers of Ako and informed them of the whole affair. From sympathy for his lord’s feelings at the time of his death, he said to them that as it was the loyal subject’s duty to die if disgrace fell upon his lord, they must discuss how they should put an end to themselves. Some of the loyal retainers exclaimed with indignation that they should proceed at once to Yedoxxix and cut off Kozuke-no-Suke’s head to appease their lord’s angry spirit, while others as firmly urged that they should not surrender the castle, but hold it to the last against the government officers until they were killed to a man. After heated discussion, it was finally decided to surrender the castle. And when, on the eighteenth of the following month, the officers came to take possession of it, the retainers remained quiet, and after putting their account-books in order and making an inventory, they formally made over the castle to the officers on the nineteenth in the grand hall of the castle. The retainers then all dispersed and became ronin.

Takumi-no-Kami's territory was also set to be lost. When news of his death reached Ako on the nineteenth of the third month, just four days after the attack, Oishi Kuranosuke, who was in charge of the castle, called a meeting of all the retainers of Ako to inform them about everything that had happened. Out of respect for his lord's feelings at the time of his death, he told them that it was a loyal subject's duty to die if their lord faced disgrace, so they needed to discuss how to end their own lives. Some of the loyal retainers shouted in anger that they should immediately go to Yedoxxix and kill Kozuke-no-Suke to appease their lord’s angry spirit, while others strongly insisted they shouldn't surrender the castle, but hold it until they were all killed. After a heated debate, they ultimately decided to surrender the castle. When the officers came to take possession on the eighteenth of the following month, the retainers stayed calm, organized their account books, and made an inventory before formally handing over the castle to the officers on the nineteenth in the grand hall. The retainers then all dispersed and became ronin.

It will be seen that the incidents in the fourth act of the play have no foundation in fact beyond the suicide of Takumi-no-Kami. It is only important as introducing Yuranosuke, the hero of the play, and showing the great confidence placed in him by both his lord and his fellow-retainers.

It will be seen that the events in the fourth act of the play have no factual basis beyond the suicide of Takumi-no-Kami. It is only significant for introducing Yuranosuke, the hero of the play, and demonstrating the strong trust placed in him by both his lord and his fellow retainers.

PREPARATIONS FOR THE REVENGE.

Thus, the retainers of the clan lost their stipends upon the ruin of their lord’s house and became ronin. Oishi Kuranosuke began to make preparations for the revenge, and at the same time made every effort to bring about the restoration of his lord’s house. When he found all his efforts were unavailing and the Government refused to restore the forfeited domain and title to Takumi-no-Kami’s younger brother, he decided definitely to take revenge upon Kozuke-no-Suke. Such of the late retainers as were filled with great loyalty gradually formed a league; and Kira Kozuke-no-Suke, too, took strict measures to provide against sudden attacks and sent spies and detectives to watch the movements of the loyal retainers. The retainers, also, underwent untold hardships in their efforts to inform themselves of their enemy's condition. Manyxxx of them separated from their families and engaged themselves to tradesmen or became artisans, and so disguising themselves, obtained entry into Kira’s mansion. In the meantime, several of the retainers lukewarm in their loyalty left the league one by one until the forty-seven men of matchless fidelity were left behind to carry out their plot amid almost insuperable difficulties.

Thus, the retainers of the clan lost their salaries when their lord’s house fell and became ronin. Oishi Kuranosuke started preparing for revenge while also trying hard to restore his lord’s house. When he realized that all his efforts were in vain and the Government refused to return the lost domain and title to Takumi-no-Kami’s younger brother, he made a firm decision to take revenge on Kozuke-no-Suke. The former retainers who were deeply loyal gradually formed a league, and Kira Kozuke-no-Suke also took strict measures to guard against sudden attacks, sending spies and detectives to monitor the loyal retainers' movements. The retainers faced countless challenges in their attempts to gather information on their enemy's situation. Manyxxx of them separated from their families and took jobs with tradesmen or became artisans, disguising themselves to gain entry into Kira’s mansion. Meanwhile, several of the retainers who were less committed to the cause left the league one by one until only the forty-seven men of unwavering loyalty remained to carry out their plan despite nearly insurmountable obstacles.

Oishi placed under the care of his maternal uncle, Ishizuka, at Toyooka, in Tajima Province, his wife and four children, the eldest of whom was Matsunojo, afterwards known as Chikara Yoshikane (called Rikiya in the play), then in his fourteenth year. For a while he lay concealed in a neighbouring village; but towards the close of the sixth month, he left his native province and arrived in the following month at Yamashina, a village lying east of Kyoto, to which he brought his wife and children, and made it look as if he intended to settle permanently in that place. He received offers to take him into service from great daimyo like Nabeshima of Hizen and Hosokawa of Higo, and from other lords; but he declined them, one and all. And to show that he had no intention of re-entering service, he purchased a house and land at Yamashina, and brought carpenters and plasterers from Kyoto to build a retreat within the grounds, while he himself took pleasure in rearing tree-peonies in his garden. It looked quite as if he would in course of time make over the headship of the house to his son Matsunojo and retire into his retreat, there to pass the remainder of his life in admiring the beauties of nature. He was all the while waiting for the opportunity to carry out his plot.

Oishi placed his wife and four children, the oldest of whom was Matsunojo, who later became known as Chikara Yoshikane (called Rikiya in the play) and was fourteen at the time, under the care of his maternal uncle, Ishizuka, in Toyooka, Tajima Province. For a while, he hid in a nearby village, but as the sixth month came to an end, he left his hometown and arrived the following month in Yamashina, a village east of Kyoto, where he brought his family and pretended he planned to settle down permanently. He received job offers from powerful daimyo like Nabeshima of Hizen and Hosokawa of Higo, as well as from other lords, but he turned them all down. To show he had no intention of returning to service, he bought a house and land in Yamashina, brought in carpenters and plasterers from Kyoto to build a retreat on the property, and took pleasure in cultivating tree-peonies in his garden. It seemed like he was planning to eventually pass control of the household to his son Matsunojo and retire to his retreat to spend the rest of his days enjoying nature's beauty. All the while, he was waiting for the right moment to carry out his plot.

Meanwhile, Kira still kept strict guard. No one was taken into service in his mansion without careful inquiry into his antecedents; and from retainers and sandal-carriers even to common servants, no one but a native of Kira’s domain was engaged except in unavoidable cases.xxxi Tradesmen were strictly forbidden to enter the premises and the gate-keepers were required to examine carefully all who came to the mansion. And at the same time Oishi’s movements at Yamashina were carefully watched.

Meanwhile, Kira maintained a strict watch. No one was allowed to work in his mansion without thorough questioning about their background; and from retainers and sandal carriers to regular servants, only locals from Kira's area were hired unless absolutely necessary.xxxi Tradespeople were not allowed on the property, and the gatekeepers had to carefully check everyone who approached the mansion. At the same time, Oishi's activities in Yamashina were closely monitored.

Now, Oishi determined to throw the enemy completely off the scent by leading a dissolute life and pretending that he had given up the revenge in despair. He took to pleasures against his inclination; he became a noted profligate. He frequented the pleasures-quarters of Kyoto and Fushimi and then, those of Osaka. Ronin as he was, he had been the chief retainer of Ako; and he seemed to have inexhaustible supply of money, which he spent with lavish liberality and became notorious for his dissipation in Kyoto and elsewhere. His confederates, too, decided to show to the world how dissolute they had grown in their despair, and vied with their chief in profligacy. And while these loyal retainers pretended to the world that they had given themselves up utterly to debauchery, their leaders held consultations in these pleasure-quarters and matured their plan amid the revelry of their comrades.

Now, Oishi decided to completely throw the enemy off track by living a wild lifestyle and pretending he had given up on revenge out of despair. He indulged in pleasures against his better judgment; he became well-known for his reckless behavior. He spent time in the entertainment districts of Kyoto and Fushimi, and then in Osaka. As a ronin, he had been the chief retainer of Ako, and he seemed to have an endless supply of money, which he spent extravagantly, becoming infamous for his indulgence in Kyoto and beyond. His companions also decided to show the world how reckless they had become in their despair, competing with their leader in hedonism. While these loyal retainers acted as if they had completely surrendered to excess, their leaders held secret meetings in these entertainment areas, refining their plan amid the celebrations with their fellow comrades.

The dissolute life, which Oishi was now leading, exposed him to the abuse of the world, which condemned him for apparently sinking into dissipation, forgetful of his lord’s death. Next, Oishi sent away his family with whom he had lived in great affection. He did this, partly to show that he had no thought beyond his pleasures and partly to prepare for the revenge. According to the law in those days, for a serious crime not only the offender himself, but also his family, were punished; and he feared that his wife and children might suffer from his act. He, therefore, divorced his wife, who went away with their three youngest children. He became more dissolute than ever. He brought to his house a woman named Okaru, who was noted throughout Kyoto for her beauty and made her his mistress. Kira’s spies grewxxxii weary of watching him and became less vigilant. Meanwhile, the retainers’ plan matured, and finally Oishi left Yamashina in the tenth month for Yedo, where he arrived early in the following month.

The reckless lifestyle Oishi was now living exposed him to the judgment of the world, which condemned him for seemingly indulging in pleasure and forgetting about his lord’s death. Next, Oishi sent away his family, with whom he had lived happily. He did this partly to show that he was only focused on his own enjoyment and partly to prepare for revenge. According to the laws of that time, for a serious crime, not only the offender but also their family were punished; he was worried that his wife and children might suffer because of his actions. So, he divorced his wife, who took their three youngest children with her. He became even more reckless than before. He brought a woman named Okaru into his home, who was famous throughout Kyoto for her beauty, and made her his mistress. Kira’s spies grew tired of watching him and became less attentive. Meanwhile, the retainers’ plan came together, and finally, in the tenth month, Oishi left Yamashina for Yedo, arriving there early the following month.

The above furnishes the material for the seventh and ninth acts of the play. Oishi’s mistress, Okaru, appears in the play as Hayano Kanpei’s wife and Teraoka Heiyemon’s sister, and so connects her story with the death of Kanpei in the sixth act and with the night-attack in the eleventh. It makes her of more interest than if she only remained a mistress whom Oishi brought home to conceal his true designs. The seventh act also reveals Oishi as a man of great loyalty, who conceals his plot under cover of dissipation. It is an act which shows him in his true character and one that calls for fine acting on the part of the player who assumes the role of the hero.

The above provides the material for the seventh and ninth acts of the play. Oishi's mistress, Okaru, appears in the play as Hayano Kanpei's wife and Teraoka Heiyemon's sister, which connects her story to Kanpei's death in the sixth act and the night attack in the eleventh. This makes her more interesting than if she were just a mistress that Oishi brought home to hide his true intentions. The seventh act also shows Oishi as a man of great loyalty, who hides his plans behind a facade of indulgence. It is an act that reveals his true character and requires excellent acting from the actor playing the hero.

THE SUICIDE OF SANPEI.

All the loyal retainers, after their great hardships and perseverance, succeeded in carrying out their object at last; but there was one who died before the revenge was taken. His name was Kayano Sanpei Shigezane, who appears in the play as Hayano Kanpei. He was the second son of Kayano Shigetoshi, a retainer of Oshima Dewa-no-Kami; and when he was twelve years old, he was, at Dewa-no-Kami’s recommendation, taken into Takumi-no-Kami’s service as page. When Takumi-no-Kami was condemned to death for the attack in the Palace, Sanpei was in the mansion in Yedo; and immediately the sentence was passed, he left with another retainer for Ako, where he arrived in four days and a half and reported to Oishi. After the surrender of the castle and dispersal of the retainers, Sanpei returned toxxxiii his native village to mourn for his mother who had lately died. As his village was only about thirty miles from Yamashina, he went often to see Oishi and consulted him on the revenge. In the following winter, he ashed his father’s permission to proceed to Yedo and seek a new situation; but his father refused as he was sure, he said, that Sanpei was going to take revenge upon his lord’s enemy, and added that such an act on Sanpei’s part might implicate not only his own family, but even bring trouble upon Oshima Dewa-no-Kami, which he could not allow as he was no less loyal to his lord than Sanpei was to his. Then, Sanpei asked him to sever their relation of father and son; but this also his father refused, saying that nothing worthy could be done by one who cut off natural ties. Sanpei could do nothing; and seeing that he could not revenge his lord’s death, he resolved to die and apologise to his lord in the other world. On the fourteenth of the first month in the following year, he sent a letter to Oishi and before daybreak next day, he killed himself while the family were asleep. His father, fearing that the Ako retainers’ plot would be discovered if his son’s death became known, had his body secretly buried in a neighbouring hill. Sanpei was twenty-six years old at the time of his death. He was perhaps over-hasty in rushing to his death; but the principles of Bushido left him no choice; a man of knightly spirit could do nothing but die under the circumstances.

All the loyal retainers, after their great struggles and determination, finally succeeded in achieving their goal; however, one of them died before the revenge could be carried out. His name was Kayano Sanpei Shigezane, who is represented in the play as Hayano Kanpei. He was the second son of Kayano Shigetoshi, a retainer of Oshima Dewa-no-Kami; and when he was twelve years old, he was, at Dewa-no-Kami’s suggestion, taken into Takumi-no-Kami’s service as a page. When Takumi-no-Kami was sentenced to death for the attack at the Palace, Sanpei was in the mansion in Edo; and as soon as the sentence was announced, he left with another retainer for Ako, arriving in four and a half days to report to Oishi. After the castle surrendered and the retainers were scattered, Sanpei returned to xxxiii his hometown to mourn his mother, who had recently passed away. Since his village was only about thirty miles from Yamashina, he often visited Oishi to discuss their plan for revenge. That winter, he asked his father for permission to go to Edo and look for a new job; but his father refused, saying he was certain Sanpei intended to take revenge on his lord’s enemy and that such an act could not only endanger their family but also cause trouble for Oshima Dewa-no-Kami, whom he was no less loyal to than Sanpei was to his lord. Sanpei then asked his father to sever their father-son relationship, but his father also declined, stating that nothing honorable could come from someone who cut off their natural ties. Sanpei felt stuck; realizing he could not avenge his lord’s death, he decided to die and apologize to his lord in the afterlife. On the fourteenth of the first month the following year, he sent a letter to Oishi, and before sunrise the next day, he took his own life while his family was asleep. His father, fearing that the Ako retainers’ plot would be exposed if his son’s death became known, secretly buried him in a nearby hill. Sanpei was twenty-six years old at the time of his death. He may have acted too quickly in choosing death; but the principles of Bushido left him no other option; a man of honor could do nothing but die under the circumstances.

In their eagerness to enlist the sympathy of their audience, the authors of the play have brought love-interest into his story and weakened his character by attributing to him an act of disloyalty. Still, his failure in duty in the third act for the love of a woman was necessary for showing his deep repentance in the fifth act and its incidental consequences, the sale of his wife and his tragic end in the sixth,xxxiv which lend peculiar pathos to Okaru’s story in the seventh act.

In their eagerness to gain the sympathy of the audience, the authors of the play introduced a love interest into the story and weakened the character by having him commit an act of disloyalty. However, his failure to fulfill his duty in the third act for the love of a woman was essential to illustrate his deep remorse in the fifth act and the subsequent consequences, including the sale of his wife and his tragic end in the sixth,xxxiv which add a unique sense of tragedy to Okaru’s story in the seventh act.

AMANOYA RIHEI.

Amanoya Rihei was a merchant of Osaka, whose family had for generations enjoyed the patronage of the lord of Ako. When the loyal retainers held council after their lord’s death, Rihei hied to Ako to offer his services. And when they had formed the plan for the revenge, they kept it strictly secret from all except Rihei; and later Oishi secretly asked Rihei to procure all the weapons and other implements that were needed for the night-attack. The retainers lay concealed in Kyoto, Osaka, and Yedo; and Rihei in Osaka, went himself, without the knowledge of his family and servants, to different shops and works to have the necessary weapons made, and as soon as they were ready, he forwarded them to Yedo. One of the smiths reported to the authorities that he had received an order for a special description of weapons; and Rihei was soon after arrested and examined. Rihei replied that the weapons of the special make had been invented by a certain samurai; and other smiths, upon hearing of Rihei’s arrest, also reported that they had received orders from him. Rihei was, then, put to the torture; but still he would not tell the truth. His wife and children were also tortured; but they all answered that they knew nothing. Rihei told the prison officers that his family knew nothing of his purchases and begged them to torture him instead of his family. He was then put to such tortures that he was more than once on the point of death. He told the officers that he had from the first been prepared for death when he entered upon the undertaking, but that when the new year came, he would confess all or submit to any punishment they might inflict. He spoke with such composure that they took his word and refrained fromxxxv further tortures. When the new year came, the revenge of the Ako retainers was everywhere talked of; and when Rihei heard of it in prison, he went up to the officers and confessed that as his family had for generations enjoyed the patronage of the lord of Ako, he had been asked by Oishi to procure the weapons for their night-attack upon Kira’s mansion, and it was for that revenge that he had ordered the smiths to make weapons for him, and now that the revenge had been successfully carried out, the time had come for him to receive his just punishment; and he added that from fear of the plot being discovered and of the punishment for his offence being extended to innocent persons, he had concealed it from his family, and he therefore begged that his family might be spared while he himself would willingly submit to the severest punishment. The officers were greatly struck by his manly spirit and released him. They restored to his son Rihei’s property which they had confiscated and made him follow his father’s trade. Rihei himself renounced the world and peacefully ended his days in a temple closely connected with the Asano family.

Amanoya Rihei was a merchant in Osaka whose family had enjoyed the support of the lord of Ako for generations. After their lord passed away, the loyal retainers held a meeting, and Rihei hurried to Ako to offer his help. Once they devised their plan for revenge, they kept it strictly secret except for Rihei; later, Oishi discreetly asked Rihei to source all the weapons and tools needed for the night attack. The retainers hid out in Kyoto, Osaka, and Edo, while Rihei, without his family or staff knowing, visited various shops to have the necessary weapons made, and as soon as they were ready, he sent them to Edo. One of the smiths informed the authorities that he had received an order for a specific type of weapon, leading to Rihei's arrest and questioning. Rihei claimed that the specially made weapons were invented by a certain samurai. Other smiths, hearing about Rihei's arrest, also reported that they had received orders from him. Rihei was then tortured but still refused to confess. His wife and children were also tortured, but they all insisted they knew nothing. Rihei told the prison officers that his family was unaware of his purchases and begged them to torture him instead of his family. He endured such severe torture that he was near death multiple times. He told the officers that he had been prepared to die from the start of his mission, but when the new year came, he would either confess everything or accept any punishment they decided. He spoke with such calmness that they took him at his word and stopped the torture. When the new year arrived, the revenge of the Ako retainers was widely discussed, and when Rihei heard about it in prison, he approached the officers and confessed that since his family had enjoyed the lord of Ako's patronage for generations, Oishi had asked him to obtain weapons for their nighttime attack on Kira’s mansion. He stated that he had ordered the smiths to make those weapons, and now that the revenge was successfully accomplished, it was time for him to face the consequences. He added that he concealed this from his family out of fear that innocent people would be punished if the plot was discovered, and he pleaded for his family to be spared, stating that he would willingly accept the harshest punishment. The officers were deeply impressed by his bravery and released him. They returned Rihei's confiscated property to his son and had him follow in his father's profession. Rihei himself left the worldly life and peacefully spent his last days in a temple closely associated with the Asano family.

All the other incidents of the play, such as the story of Kanpei and Okaru, the marriage of Konami and Rikiya, and the death of Honzo, are more or less connected with the main plot of the play; but the story of Amanoya Rihei, who appears in the play under the name of Amakawaya Gihei, is the least connected. The tenth act was written to exhibit the manly spirit of a merchant and to show that even among the mercantile class were men who could help the retainers in their great undertaking. Amanoya Rihei was, in fact, a fine example of the otokodate, to whom reference has been made in a former page, and his character, as it appears in the play, has been the boast of his class. It is a vindicationxxxvi of the commoners by writers who belonged to that class.

All the other events in the play, like the story of Kanpei and Okaru, the marriage of Konami and Rikiya, and Honzo's death, are more or less tied to the main plot; however, the story of Amanoya Rihei, known in the play as Amakawaya Gihei, is the least connected. The tenth act was written to showcase the noble spirit of a merchant and to demonstrate that even within the merchant class, there were individuals who could assist the retainers in their significant endeavors. Amanoya Rihei truly exemplifies the otokodate, which was mentioned earlier, and his character, as portrayed in the play, has been a source of pride for his class. It serves as a validationxxxvi of the common people by writers from that class.

THE REVENGE.

The loyal retainers willingly submitted to every hardship and privation in their efforts to carry out their long-cherished plan of revenge. The league which was originally composed of more than a hundred persons, gradually dwindled by defection to less than half the number, and made more onerous the labours of the loyal men. Some of them became doctors, others taught fencing and similar arts, and others again turned rice-dealers and merchants; but they devoted all their energies, so far as they could do so without arousing suspicion, to watching the enemy’s movements and keeping in communication with one another. The labour and trouble they took to obtain information regarding the interior of Kira’s mansion was such as would hardly be believed in these days. One of them who was versed in the art of tea-making, obtained news from time to time of the goings-on in the enemy’s mansion from a professor of that art who was patronised by Kira. He ascertained from him that there was to be a tea-party at the mansion on the fourteenth day of the twelfth month of the fifteenth year of Genroku (which corresponded to the 20th January, 1703), On that night, then, their enemy was sure to be at home; and the retainers decided to carry out their long-planned scheme early the following morning. From about two o’clock they began to gather at their trysting-place; and at about four o’clock they all arrived in the snow under a clear moonlight in front of Kira’s mansion. Here they divided into two companies; one under Oishi made for the front gate and the other under Yoshida Chuzaemon for the back gate on the west side. They entered the mansion and making the capture of their enemy Kiraxxxvii their sole object, they only cut down those who offered resistance. They searched the whole mansion for him, but apparently without success. They feared that he had escaped them; but one of them, hearing a man’s voice in a shed near the kitchen, went in and dragged him out and found he was the enemy they had undergone so many hardships to seize. They cut off his head. Then, they marched out in order without losing a single man. It was about six o’clock, so that the fight had lasted two hours.

The loyal followers eagerly faced every challenge and hardship in their pursuit of a long-planned revenge. The group, which originally included over a hundred people, gradually shrank to less than half due to defections, making the efforts of the loyal members even harder. Some became doctors, others taught fencing and similar skills, while others became rice dealers and merchants; but they focused all their energy, as much as they could without raising suspicion, on monitoring the enemy's movements and staying in touch with one another. The amount of effort they invested to gather information about Kira's mansion would be hard to believe today. One of them, skilled in tea-making, occasionally got updates on the happenings in the enemy's mansion from a tea master who was favored by Kira. He learned that there would be a tea party at the mansion on the fourteenth day of the twelfth month of the fifteenth year of Genroku (which corresponds to January 20, 1703). On that night, their enemy would definitely be home, so the retainers decided to execute their long-planned strategy the next morning. Around two o’clock, they began to gather at their meeting spot; by four o’clock, they all arrived in the snow under a bright moonlight in front of Kira’s mansion. They split into two groups; one led by Oishi went to the front gate, while the other, led by Yoshida Chuzaemon, headed to the back gate on the west side. They entered the mansion, and with the capture of their enemy Kira as their only goal, they only attacked those who resisted. They searched the entire mansion for him but seemingly found nothing. They feared that he had escaped, but one of them, hearing a man's voice in a shed near the kitchen, went inside, dragged him out, and discovered that it was the enemy they had endured so much to capture. They decapitated him. Then, they marched out in formation without losing a single man. It was around six o’clock, meaning the fight had lasted two hours.

The eleventh act merely serves to bring the story to a conclusion. The true climax would have been the suicide of the loyal retainers; but it was doubtless felt by the authors that they would give the greatest satisfaction to the sympathetic audience by ending the play when the loyal men were at the height of their joy after accomplishing their long-cherished object.

The eleventh act simply brings the story to a close. The real climax could have been the suicide of the loyal followers; however, the writers likely believed that the best way to satisfy the empathetic audience was to end the play when the loyal characters were at their peak of happiness after achieving their long-awaited goal.

THE CONCLUSION.

Although the story of the famous vendetta in the play concludes with the departure of the retainers from the mansion with their enemy’s head, we may, to complete the story, here give a brief account of the subsequent events.

Although the story of the famous vendetta in the play ends with the retainers leaving the mansion with their enemy’s head, we can, to finish the story, provide a brief account of what happened next.

The loyal retainers of Ako marched in order through the city and arrived at the temple of Sengakuji, their lord’s burial-place, in the south of Yedo. There they washed Kira’s bloody head and placing it in front of their lord’s grave, reported as to a living person all the circumstances of the revenge. Oishi sent two of his men to the Chief Censor, Sengoku Hoki-no-Kami, to report their late attack, while a similar report was made by the superior of the temple to Abe Hida-no-Kami, the Commissioner of Temples and Shrines; and both these officers went to thexxxviii Shogun’s palace to report the matter. Officers were then sent to inspect Kira’s mansion to verify the report. Universal sympathy was expressed for the retainers; and pending the decision of their case, they were given in charge, seventeen to Hosokawa Etchu-no-Kami, Lord of Higo, ten each to Mori Kai-no-Kami, Lord of Chofu and Hisamatsu Oki-no-Kami, Lord of Matsuyama, and nine to Mizuno Kenmotsu, Lord of Okazaki. All these daimyo received them into their mansions with willingness and treated them with great consideration. It will be seen that the number of retainers taken charge of by these daimyo was forty-six, because one of them, Terasaka Kichiemon, the Teraoka Heiyemon of the play, was sent immediately after the attack to report to Takumi-no-Kami’s widow, and his name did not appear in the report made by Oishi to the Chief Censor.

The loyal retainers of Ako marched through the city in formation and arrived at the Sengakuji temple, where their lord is buried, in the south of Yedo. There, they washed Kira’s bloody head and placed it in front of their lord’s grave, reporting the entire situation of their revenge as if to a living person. Oishi sent two of his men to the Chief Censor, Sengoku Hoki-no-Kami, to inform him about their recent attack, while a similar report was made by the temple head to Abe Hida-no-Kami, the Commissioner of Temples and Shrines; both officials then went to the xxxviii Shogun’s palace to report the incident. Officers were dispatched to inspect Kira’s mansion to verify the report. There was widespread sympathy for the retainers, and while waiting for the decision on their case, they were entrusted, seventeen to Hosokawa Etchu-no-Kami, Lord of Higo, ten each to Mori Kai-no-Kami, Lord of Chofu, and Hisamatsu Oki-no-Kami, Lord of Matsuyama, and nine to Mizuno Kenmotsu, Lord of Okazaki. All these daimyo welcomed them into their homes and treated them with great kindness. It should be noted that the total number of retainers taken in by these daimyo was forty-six, since one of them, Terasaka Kichiemon, the Teraoka Heiyemon from the play, was sent right after the attack to inform Takumi-no-Kami’s widow, and his name didn’t appear in Oishi's report to the Chief Censor.

The fate of the brave retainers became the burning question of the day. Opinion was divided among the scholars and government officials on the way they should be treated. Some were for pardoning them as vendetta was permitted by the state, while others advocated that as they had broken the law of the land from private motives, they should be condemned to death and that an order to commit suicide would show that their great loyalty was duly appreciated since they were not to be beheaded like common criminals. Finally, on the fourth of the second month of the following year (10th March, 1703), they committed seppuku by order in the mansions of the respective daimyo who had them in charge, and were buried at Sengakuji beside the tomb of their lord whom they had served so well.

The fate of the brave retainers became the hot topic of the day. Opinions were split among scholars and government officials on how they should be treated. Some were in favor of pardoning them since revenge was allowed by the state, while others argued that because they had broken the law for personal reasons, they should face the death penalty. They believed that an order to commit suicide would show that their loyalty was truly appreciated, since they wouldn’t be executed like common criminals. In the end, on the fourth of the second month of the following year (March 10, 1703), they committed seppuku as ordered in the mansions of the respective daimyo who were responsible for them, and were buried at Sengakuji next to the tomb of their lord whom they had served so faithfully.


[1] A high officer versed in Court etiquette. The office was hereditary.

1

1

ACT I.


3

3

CHUSHINGURA

忠臣藏


ACT I.

RECITATIVE.

Though there may be delicate food, we cannot relish it unless we taste it, and so, when peace has been restored, the loyalty and valour of gallant warriors remain unrevealed, like the stars which are hidden from view by day, but appear at night scattered through the heavens. And here is an instance in point.

Though there may be fancy food, we can't enjoy it unless we taste it. So, when peace is restored, the loyalty and bravery of brave warriors stay hidden, like the stars that are out of sight during the day but show up at night scattered across the sky. Here’s an example of this.

Now peace reigns over the land. It is the latter part of the second month of the first year of the Era Ryaku-o.[1] The Lord Shogun Ashikaga Takauji[2] has overthrown Nitta Yoshisada[3] 4 and has built a palace in Kyoto. His virtuous rule has spread in all directions and the whole nation bows before his might as

Now peace reigns across the land. It is the latter part of the second month of the first year of the Era Ryaku-o.[1] The Lord Shogun Ashikaga Takauji[2] has overthrown Nitta Yoshisada[3] 4 and has built a palace in Kyoto. His virtuous rule has spread in all directions, and the entire nation bows before his might as

Illustration: Feudal Lord on dais surrounded by three kneeling people

the grass before the wind. In the glory of his power, he has raised a Shrine to Hachiman at Tsurugaoka, which being completed, his younger brother, Lord Ashikaga Sahyoe-no-Kami Tadayoshi, has arrived at Kamakura as his deputy to celebrate its opening. Kono Musashi-no-Kami Moronao, Governor of Kamakura, haughty and overweening, and the officers appointed to receive the noble5 guest, Wakasanosuke Yasuchika, the younger brother of Momonoi Harima-no-Kami, and Enya Hangwan Takasada, Lord of Hakushu, they all sit in state in the curtained front of the Shrine.

the grass before the wind. In the height of his power, he has built a Shrine to Hachiman at Tsurugaoka, which is now completed. His younger brother, Lord Ashikaga Sahyoe-no-Kami Tadayoshi, has come to Kamakura as his deputy to celebrate its opening. Kono Musashi-no-Kami Moronao, the Governor of Kamakura, arrogant and overconfident, along with the officials appointed to welcome the esteemed5 guest—Wakasanosuke Yasuchika, the younger brother of Momonoi Harima-no-Kami, and Enya Hangwan Takasada, Lord of Hakushu—all sit in a ceremonial manner in the curtained front of the Shrine.

Yoshitada. How now, Moronao? In this box is laid the helmet bestowed by the Emperor Godaigo[4] upon Nitta Yoshisada, who was lately overthrown by my brother Takauji. Enemy as he was, still Yoshisada was a lineal descendant of the Seiwa Genji[5]; and the helmet, though it was thrown away, cannot be left unheeded. And my brother commands us to place it in the treasure-house of this Shrine.

Yoshitada. What’s up, Moronao? In this box is the helmet given by Emperor Godaigo[4] to Nitta Yoshisada, who was recently defeated by my brother Takauji. Although he was an enemy, Yoshisada was still a direct descendant of the Seiwa Genji[5]; and even though the helmet was discarded, we can't ignore it. My brother has instructed us to place it in the treasure house of this shrine.

Moronao. I am surprised at my lord’s words. If we must respect Nitta’s helmet because he was a descendant of the Emperor Seiwa, there are many daimyo and shomyo [6]6 under my lord’s standard who are of the Seiwa Genji line. I think it not well to treasure the helmet.

Moronao. I'm surprised by my lord's words. If we have to respect Nitta's helmet because he was a descendant of Emperor Seiwa, then there are many daimyo and shomyo [6]6 under my lord’s banner who also come from the Seiwa Genji line. I don’t think it's right to value the helmet.

Wakasanosuke. Nay, I do not agree with you. It seems to me that this is a stratagem of my Lord Takauji to strike those adherents of Nitta who have escaped death with admiration at His Highness’s benevolent virtue and make them surrender of their own accord. You are overhasty in opposing it.

Wakasanosuke. No, I don't agree with you. It seems to me that this is a tactic of Lord Takauji to impress those Nitta followers who have survived and make them willingly surrender by showcasing His Highness's kindness. You are being too quick to oppose it.

Moronao. You are presumptuous to call me overhasty. When Yoshisada died in battle, forty-seven helmets lay scattered around his corse. We do not know which of them was his; and if we treasure what we believe to have been his and afterwards find that it was the wrong one, great will be our shame. We have no need for the opinion of a stripling like you; keep your distance.

Moronao. It’s arrogant of you to call me reckless. When Yoshisada died in battle, there were forty-seven helmets scattered around his body. We don’t know which one was his; if we cherish what we think is his and later discover it’s the wrong one, we’ll be deeply ashamed. We don’t need the opinion of a kid like you; stay away.

Recitative. Secure in his lord’s favour, he speaks with arrogance, and Wakasanosuke glares at him with angry eyes. Enya sees his look.

Recitative. Confident in his lord’s favor, he speaks with arrogance, and Wakasanosuke shoots him a furious glare. Enya notices his expression.

Hangwan. Though there is truth in my Lord Moronao’s words, still what Lord Momonoi says is a stratagem which we should employ7 in time of peace. We submit, then, to the wise decision of my Lord Tadayoshi, who is great both in war and peace.

Hangwan. While there’s some truth in what my Lord Moronao says, what Lord Momonoi suggests is a tactic we should use during peacetime. So, we agree to the wise choice of my Lord Tadayoshi, who excels in both war and peace. 7

Recitative. Tadayoshi looks pleased.

Recitative. Tadayoshi seems happy.

Tadayoshi. As I thought you would say so, I have summoned for the purpose Enya’s wife. Call her forth.

Tadayoshi. Just as I expected you to say, I have called for Enya's wife. Bring her here.

Recitative. Soon after the order is given, appears Kaoyo, the wife of Lord Enya, bare-footed on the sand of the approach to the Shrine; the skirt of her over-dress sweeps the ground like the sacred broom of the Shrine; lightly powdered and beautiful as a jewel, she bows to the ground at a distance. Moronao, a lover of women, calls out to her.

Recitative. Soon after the order is given, Kaoyo, the wife of Lord Enya, appears barefoot on the sand leading to the Shrine; the hem of her dress sweeps the ground like the sacred broom of the Shrine. Lightly powdered and as beautiful as a jewel, she bows to the ground from a distance. Moronao, a womanizer, calls out to her.

Moronao. My Lord Enya’s consort, Lady Kaoyo, you must be fatigued with waiting so long. His Highness has summoned you; pray, come nearer.

Moronao. My Lord Enya’s partner, Lady Kaoyo, you must be tired from waiting so long. His Highness has called for you; please, come closer.

Tadayoshi. I have summoned you for this. As the Emperor Godaigo bestowed on Yoshisada the helmet His Majesty wore in the capital during the war of the Genko Era[7], we have8 no doubt that Nitta donned it in his last hour. But no one here can identify it. You, I have heard, were at the time one of the twelve maids of honour and were in charge of the armoury. You, surely, must know the helmet; and if you remember it, come, identify it.

Tadayoshi. I called you here for this. Since Emperor Godaigo gave the helmet that His Majesty wore in the capital during the Genko Era[7] to Yoshisada, we believe that Nitta wore it in his final moments. But nobody here can recognize it. I've heard that you were one of the twelve maids of honor at that time and were responsible for the armory. You must know the helmet; if you remember it, please come forward and identify it.

Recitative. To a woman he gives his order gently; and softly she answers.

Recitative. He gives his instructions to a woman in a gentle way; and she responds softly.

Kaoyo. Gracious is my lord’s command. His Majesty’s helmet have I held in my hands many a night and morning. It was bestowed upon Yoshisada, together with a rare incense called Ranjatai. It was I, Kaoyo, who handed it to him. Upon receiving the gift, he said, “Man lives for only one generation, but his name endures for ever. When I go forth to die in battle, I will, before I put on the helmet, burn all this incense in its inside so that it may leave its perfume on my hair. If, then, Your Majesty hears that the enemy has taken a rare-scented head, know that Yoshisada has fought his last.” And I do not think he has belied his word.

Kaoyo. I'm honored by my lord's command. I've held His Majesty’s helmet in my hands many nights and mornings. It was given to Yoshisada, along with a rare incense called Ranjatai. It was I, Kaoyo, who gave it to him. When he received the gift, he said, “A man lives for only one generation, but his name lasts forever. When I go into battle, I will burn this incense inside the helmet before I wear it, so its scent will stay in my hair. If Your Majesty ever hears that the enemy has taken a helmet with a rare scent, know that Yoshisada has fought his last fight.” And I believe he has kept his word.

Recitative. Hanging upon her words,9 Moronao who has designs upon her, listens with dilated nostrils.

Recitative. Hanging on her words,9 Moronao, who has plans for her, listens with flared nostrils.

Tadayoshi. Clear indeed is Kaoyo’s answer. As I thought such would be the case, I have had the forty-seven helmets that lay scattered put in this box. Now examine them.

Tadayoshi. Kaoyo's answer is very clear. As I expected, I've collected the forty-seven helmets that were lying around and put them in this box. Now take a look at them.

Recitative. At these words the attendants bend their hips and unlock the box. Impatient to see the helmets, Kaoyo approaches boldly and without fear. She sees many a noted Kamakura helmet of divers shapes. The helmet-signs differ with the fashion of the Illustration: Kaoyo standing, Tadayoshi seated families. Some are plain, and others are without camail for ease in bending the bow. Among these many which vary with the tastes of their wearers appears at last a five-plated helmet with a dragon-head. Before Kaoyo can say that this is the one they seek,10 the scent of the rare incense pervades all around.

Recitative. At these words, the attendants bend down and open the box. Eager to see the helmets, Kaoyo steps forward confidently and without hesitation. She sees numerous famous Kamakura helmets in various styles. The helmet designs differ based on the family's fashion. Some are simple, while others lack a camail for better ease when drawing a bow. Among the many that reflect the preferences of their owners, she finally spots a five-plated helmet adorned with a dragon head. Before Kaoyo can mention that this is the one they are looking for,10 the scent of rare incense fills the air.

Kaoyo. This is Yoshisada’s helmet which I have often held in my hands.

Kaoyo. This is Yoshisada's helmet that I've often held.

Recitative. She brings it forward, and her word is taken.

Recitative. She presents it, and her word is accepted.

Tadayoshi. Let Enya and Momonoi place it in the treasure-house. Come this way.

Tadayoshi. Let Enya and Momonoi put it in the treasure house. Follow me.

Recitative. He rises, and dismissing Kaoyo, passes by the steps. Enya and Momonoi follow within. Instantly Kaoyo, also, prepares to go.

Recitative. He stands up and, sending Kaoyo away, walks down the steps. Enya and Momonoi follow inside. Immediately, Kaoyo gets ready to leave as well.

Kaoyo. Lord Moronao, you will remain a little longer, and when your arduous duties are over, you will go home; but I, who have been dismissed, must not stay longer. I take my leave.

Kaoyo. Lord Moronao, you'll be here a bit longer, and once your tough responsibilities are done, you can head home; but I, who have been let go, can't stay any longer. I'm saying goodbye.

Recitative. But as she rises, Moronao approaches and holds her by the sleeve.

Recitative. But as she gets up, Moronao comes closer and grabs her by the sleeve.

Moronao. Nay, wait; I pray you, wait. I meant, as soon as my duties are over to-day, to call at your house, for I have something to show you. But Lord Tadayoshi who happily summoned you here to-day, is as a god who has brought us together. As you11 know, I take pleasure in composing poetry, and have asked Yoshida no Kenko[8] to be my teacher. We exchange letters daily. Here is a letter which I was going to ask him to send to you; I would gladly hear your answer from your lips.

Moronao. No, please, wait; I’m asking you to wait. I intended to stop by your house as soon as my responsibilities are done today because I have something to show you. But Lord Tadayoshi, who fortunately called you here today, is like a god who has brought us together. As you11 know, I enjoy writing poetry and have asked Yoshida no Kenko[8] to be my teacher. We exchange letters every day. Here’s a letter I was planning to ask him to send to you; I would really like to hear your response from you directly.

Recitative. He slips from his sleeve to hers a letter tied in a knot. She starts when she sees it is a love-letter which is out of keeping with his aged face. But if she openly puts him to shame, her husband’s name will become common talk. Shall she take it home and show it to her husband? No, no; if Lord Enya feels resentment, a quarrel or other evil consequences may follow. So, without a word, she drops the letter on the ground. Loth to let it be seen by others, Moronao takes it up.

Recitative. He discreetly slips a letter, tied in a knot, from his sleeve into hers. She gasps when she realizes it’s a love letter, which seems so at odds with his old face. But if she openly humiliates him, her husband's name will become the topic of gossip. Should she take it home and show it to her husband? No, no; if Lord Enya becomes upset, it could lead to a fight or other bad outcomes. So, without saying a word, she drops the letter on the ground. Not wanting it to be seen by others, Moronao picks it up.

Moronao.

Moronao.

“Since her dear hand has touched it,
I cannot leave alone
This note she has rejected,
E’en though it is mine own.”

Until you give me a definite answer and a12 favourable, I will never cease to press my suit. Here am I, Moronao, in whose power it is to make the whole country rise or fall; and whether I kill Enya or let him live, it depends only upon Kaoyo’s will. Am I not right?

Until you give me a clear and positive answer, I will keep pursuing my case. Here I am, Moronao, with the power to make the entire country rise or fall; whether I kill Enya or let him live is entirely up to Kaoyo's decision. Am I right?

Recitative. Kaoyo can answer with naught but tears. At this moment Wakasanosuke chances to enter, and perceives at once that Moronao is, as is his wont, behaving outrageously.

Recitative. Kaoyo can only respond with tears. At this moment, Wakasanosuke happens to enter and immediately notices that Moronao is, as usual, acting outrageously.

Wakasanosuke. Lady Kaoyo, are you not yet gone? By remaining after you have been dismissed, you are disobeying His Highness. You had better go home at once.

Wakasanosuke. Lady Kaoyo, haven’t you left yet? By staying here after being dismissed, you're going against His Highness. You should really head home right away.

Recitative. When she is thus urged to go home, Moronao sees that Wakasanosuke has guessed what he has been doing; still, he shows a brazen front and answers back.

Sung dialogue. When she is pushed to go home, Moronao realizes that Wakasanosuke has figured out what he has been up to; still, he puts on a bold face and responds.

Moronao. You are again presumptuous. When she may go, I will tell her so myself. Kaoyo, Enya’s wife, has besought me to see that her husband performs his duties without any mishap. That is as it should be. Even a daimyo’s wife acts thus. You, of low position as you are, to whom do you owe your pittance of a stipend? So precarious is your fortune that a word of mine could reduce you to beggary. And still do you call your-self a samurai?

Moronao. You’re being overly confident again. When she can leave, I’ll let her know myself. Kaoyo, Enya’s wife, has asked me to ensure that her husband fulfills his duties without any issues. That’s the way it should be. Even a daimyo’s wife acts this way. You, being of such low status, who do you think supports your meager salary? Your situation is so unstable that a single word from me could bring you down to poverty. And yet you still call yourself a samurai?

Illustration: Box of helmets with two on floor in front

Recitative. He abuses him in revenge for his interference. Bursting with anger, Wakasanosuke grasps the hilt of his sword with such fierce force as threatens to crush it; but he recollects that he is in front of the Shrine and in His Highness’s train, and he restrains himself; and yet, one word more, and he will cut him down. Attendants enter announcing His Highness’s return and clear the way. He is compelled to forgo his revenge for the moment; but he is bursting with indignation. Lucky in his evil course, Moronao escapes death; and Enya, who little dreams that he will be his enemy on the morrow, brings up the rear of the procession. Lord Tadayoshi walks with quiet dignity; and his stately bearing is like the dragon frontlet of the helmet which has been placed in the treasure-house of the Shrine.

Sung dialogue. He lashes out at him in revenge for getting involved. Fuming with anger, Wakasanosuke grabs the hilt of his sword so tightly that it seems like he might crush it; but he remembers that he’s in front of the Shrine and part of His Highness’s entourage, so he holds back. Still, one more word, and he’ll take him down. Attendants come in to announce His Highness’s return and clear the path. He has to put his desire for revenge on hold for now, but he's seething with rage. Fortunate in his wicked ways, Moronao dodges death; and Enya, who has no idea he’ll be his enemy tomorrow, brings up the end of the procession. Lord Tadayoshi walks with quiet dignity, and his noble presence is like the dragon adornment of the helmet stored in the Shrine’s treasure-house.

Illustration: Circle image

[1]The first year corresponds roughly to 1338.
[2]The first Shogun of the Ashikaga line, which lasted from 1338 to 1573. Born in 1305 and died in 1358.
[3]A celebrated loyalist, born in 1301 and died in the Battle of Fujishima in 1338.
[4]Emperor Godaigo reigned from 1319 to 1338.
[5]Seiwa Genji: the name Minamoto, or Genji, was first bestowed upon Prince Tsunemoto, a grandson of Emperor Seiwa (856-877), when he suppressed Masakado’s rebellion in 940. The Seiwa Genji were the direct descendants of the prince, while the collateral lines were known as the Yamato, Settsu, and Kai Genji.
[6]Daimyo, or great names, were the great territorial lords; and Shomyo, or small names, were those immediately below them in rank.
[7]In this era (1331-3), the Emperor made war upon Hojo Takatoki, the last of the Kamakura Regents, who defeated and exiled him to the Island of Oki.
[8]One of the most noted poets of his day (1282–1350).

15

15

ACT II.


17

17

ACT II.

RECITATIVE.

It is an evening in the month of growing plants.[1] They are sweeping the grounds in the mansion of Momonoi Wakasanosuke Yasuchika. The Councillor, Kakogawa Honzo Yukikuni, who, in the mature manhood of fifty years, guards the mansion as the aged pine overlooks the garden, comes along outside the reception-room in formal dress. The servants on the ground, unaware of his presence, talk on.

It’s an evening in the month of plant growth.[1] They are cleaning the grounds of the mansion of Momonoi Wakasanosuke Yasuchika. The Councillor, Kakogawa Honzo Yukikuni, who at fifty years old stands watch over the mansion like an old pine tree over the garden, walks by outside the reception room in his formal attire. The servants on the grounds, unaware of his presence, continue their conversation.

First Servant. Why, Bekunai, our lord has for the last few days been making great preparations. The guest from the Capital visited the Shrine of Hachiman at Tsurugaoka yesterday. That meant tremendous expenses. Ah, I wish I had that lot of money; for if I18 had it, I would change my name Bekusuke[2] and enjoy myself.

First Assistant. Well, Bekunai, our lord has been making big preparations for the past few days. The guest from the Capital visited the Shrine of Hachiman at Tsurugaoka yesterday. That brought huge expenses. Ah, I wish I had that kind of money; because if I did, I would change my name to Bekusuke[2] and have a great time.

Illustration: Honzo overseeing two manual laborers

Second Servant. What, change your name and enjoy yourself? that is strange! And what would you change it to?

Second Helper. What, change your name and have a good time? That’s odd! And what would you change it to?

First Servant. Why, I would change it to Kakusuke and have a fling.

First Servant. Why, I’d switch it to Kakusuke and have some fun.

Second Servant. Oh, you fool! Don’t you know? Our Lord Wakasanosuke, I hear, came to grief yesterday at Tsurugaoka. I don’t know the particulars; but it was talked19 about in the servants’ room that Lord Moronao put him to great shame. I suppose he said something unreasonable and humiliated our lord.

Second Assistant. Oh, you idiot! Don’t you know? Our Lord Wakasanosuke, I heard, got into trouble yesterday at Tsurugaoka. I don’t know the details; but it was mentioned19 in the servants’ room that Lord Moronao really embarrassed him. I guess he said something unfair and humiliated our lord.

Honzo. Hi, what are you chattering so noisily about? You are talking of our lord, and that, too, when my lady is ill. If there is anything likely to bring shame upon the house, I shall not let it pass unheeded. Calamities arise from below; and servants should be discreet of tongue. When you have done sweeping, go away all of you.

Honzo. Hey, what are you all chatting so loudly about? You’re talking about our lord, especially while my lady is sick. If there’s anything that could bring shame to the household, I won’t let it slide. Disasters come from below; and servants should watch what they say. Once you’re done sweeping, you can all leave.

Recitative. He speaks to them gently. A maid-servant brings him tobacco, which he inhales and sends up rings and clouds of smoke. In the passage he hears the rustling of a dress and scents its perfume; and softly comes out Honzo’s darling only daughter, Mistress Konami, with her mother Tonase.

Recitative. He talks to them softly. A maid brings him tobacco, which he smokes, sending up rings and clouds of smoke. In the process, he hears the rustling of a dress and catches its fragrance; and gently appears Honzo’s beloved only daughter, Mistress Konami, with her mother Tonase.

Honzo. What, you two here? It is most unmannerly of you to be amusing yourselves, instead of waiting upon my lady.

Honzo. What, you two are here? It's really rude of you to be having fun instead of waiting on my lady.

Konami. Nay, father. My lady is in especially good spirits to-day and is just now fast asleep. Is it not so, mother?

Konami. No, father. My lady is in particularly good spirits today and is currently fast asleep. Isn't that right, mother?

20

20

Tonase. Ah, Honzo, my lady was saying something a little while ago. There appears to be a rumour that, at the time Konami went yesterday to Tsurugaoka in my lady’s place, high words passed between our lord and Lord Moronao. Somehow or other, it came to my lady’s ears and made her very uneasy. She asked if my husband Honzo, who must know all the particulars, meant to conceal it from her; and so I asked Konami, but she knew no more about it than I. If it is likely to aggravate her illness and bring shame upon the house......

Ton of weight. Ah, Honzo, my lady was saying something earlier. There's a rumor going around that when Konami went to Tsurugaoka yesterday in my lady’s place, a heated exchange happened between our lord and Lord Moronao. Somehow, this reached my lady and made her very anxious. She wanted to know if my husband Honzo, who should know all the details, was planning to keep it from her; so I asked Konami, but she didn’t know anything more than I did. If this is likely to worsen her illness and bring shame to the household...

Honzo. Come, come, Tonami. Why did you not make up an answer? Our lord is naturally of a hasty temper; and as to high words, they are common enough among women and children. It is the duty of our swords to put an end to our lives if this little tongue of ours makes a slip of one or half a word. Are you not a samurai’s wife? Could you not recollect yourself in such a trivial matter? Be more careful. But, daughter, when you went to worship in my lady’s place, was there not such a rumour? Or was there? What,21 there was not? I thought so. Why, it is nothing to speak of. Very well, I will go at once and see my lady and set her mind at ease.

Honzo. Come on, Tonami. Why didn’t you just come up with an answer? Our lord has a pretty quick temper, and harsh words are pretty typical among women and kids. It’s our duty as samurai to end our own lives if this little tongue of ours slips up even once or says something wrong. Aren’t you a samurai’s wife? Couldn’t you keep your composure over such a small issue? Be more careful. But, daughter, when you went to pray in my lady’s place, wasn’t there such a rumor? Or was there? What, 21 there wasn’t? I thought so. Well, it’s nothing to worry about. Alright, I’ll go right away and see my lady to put her mind at ease.

Recitative. And as he rises to go, the officer on duty enters.

Recitative. And just as he gets up to leave, the officer on duty walks in.

Officer. Master Oboshi Yuranosuke’s son, Master Oboshi Rikiya, has come.

Officer. Master Oboshi Yuranosuke’s son, Master Oboshi Rikiya, has arrived.

Honzo. Ha, I suppose he comes as a messenger from Lord Hangwan to make arrangements for the entertainment of the guests. Show him in. Receive the message, Tonase, and deliver it to our lord. The messenger is Rikiya, our daughter Konami’s betrothed husband. Entertain him. I will see my lady.

Honzo. Ha, I guess he’s here as a messenger from Lord Hangwan to set up the entertainment for the guests. Let him in. Take the message, Tonase, and give it to our lord. The messenger is Rikiya, our daughter Konami’s fiancé. Make him feel welcome. I’ll go see my lady.

Recitative. With these words he goes in; and Tonami comes close to her daughter.

Recitative. With those words, he enters, and Tonami approaches her daughter.

Tonase. Dear Konami, your father is always stiff-mannered; but I thought he would tell you to receive the message. Instead of that, he says I am to receive it; in that he is of quite a different mind from me. You would like, I am sure, to see Rikiya and speak to him. Go and meet him in my place. What do you say, eh?

Tonase. Dear Konami, your dad is always so formal; but I thought he would tell you to take the message. Instead, he says I should take it; he definitely thinks differently than I do. You’d want to see Rikiya and talk to him, right? Go meet him instead of me. What do you think?

22

22

Recitation. Her mother repeats her question; but her only answer is the maiden blush that suffuses her face, and her mother surmises its meaning.

Recitation. Her mother asks her again, but her only response is the shy redness that spreads across her face, and her mother guesses what it means.

Tonase. Oh, how it hurts! My daughter, please, rub down my back.

Tonage. Oh, that hurts so much! My daughter, please, massage my back.

Recitation. Konami is bewildered and assists her.

Recital. Konami is confused and helps her.

Tonase. Well, you see, my anxiety since the morning has brought on my old complaint. I do not think I can in this state meet the messenger. Oh, how it pains me! I am sorry to trouble you; but you will hear the message and entertain the messenger. There is no getting round our lord and ailments.

Tonase. Well, you see, my anxiety since this morning has triggered my old issue. I don’t think I can meet the messenger like this. Oh, it hurts so much! I’m sorry to bother you, but please listen to the message and take care of the messenger. There’s no escaping our lord and our troubles.

Recitative. She slowly gets up.

Recitative. She slowly stands up.

Tonase. Receive him well, daughter, but not too well, for fear you should forget the important message. I should like to see my future son-in-law; but.........

Tonnes. Treat him kindly, daughter, but not too kindly, or you might forget the important message. I’d like to meet my future son-in-law; but.........

Recitative. But the lady, knowing her daughter’s feeling, goes within. Konami bows to her with gratitude.

Recitative. But the lady, aware of her daughter's emotions, goes inside. Konami thanks her with a bow.

Konami. How grateful I am, mother! How I have longed to see my betrothed!

Konami. How thankful I am, Mom! I've missed seeing my fiancé so much!

23

23

Recitative. But when she sees him, what shall she say? And her maiden heart palpitates

Spoken word. But when she sees him, what will she say? And her young heart races.

Illustration: Sitting male facing away

with joy and expectation. Presently enters Oboshi Rikiya. Even in walking on the mat, he observes the etiquette. He is yet in his seventeenth year; his forelock stands erect; with his family crest of double-tomoe and his two swords, he looks fine and dignified. In his appearance he is worthy of his father Oboshi Yuranosuke. He sits down quietly.

with joy and anticipation. Oboshi Rikiya enters. Even as he walks on the mat, he follows the etiquette. He is still just seventeen; his forelock stands tall. With his family crest of double-tomoe and his two swords, he looks impressive and dignified. In his appearance, he honors his father Oboshi Yuranosuke. He quietly takes a seat.

Rikiya. I beg to deliver my message.

Rikiya. I ask to share my message.

Recitative. He speaks with courtesy; and Konami suddenly lays her hands on the mat before her. They look at each other;24 each loves the other, but remains speechless. Their blushing faces are as one the plum-blossom and the other the cherry-flower. At last, Konami recollects herself.

Recitative. He speaks politely, and Konami suddenly places her hands on the mat in front of her. They gaze at each other; each loves the other, but is silent. Their flushed faces are like a plum blossom and a cherry blossom. Finally, Konami gathers her thoughts.

Konami. Ah, you are welcome. I am ordered to hear your message; and will you give it to me direct from your lips to mine?

Konami. Ah, you're welcome. I've been told to hear your message; so will you share it directly from your lips to mine?

Recitative. And she approaches him, but he turns aside.

Recitative. She comes closer to him, but he looks away.

Rikiya. Nay, that would be discourteous. In delivering and receiving messages, etiquette is always of the first importance.

Rikiya. No, that would be rude. When it comes to sending and receiving messages, good manners are always the top priority.

Recitative. He shuffles backward and lays his hands before him on the mat.

Recitative. He shuffles backward and puts his hands in front of him on the mat.

Rikiya. This is the message my master Enya Hangwan presents to Lord Wakasanosuke: “As we are to attend at the Palace of the Governor-General Lord Tadayoshi before daybreak to-morrow, it is believed that the guests also will arrive early. Lord Moronao has therefore ordered that Hangwan and Wakasanosuke should present themselves at the Palace without fail at the seventh hour[3]. And to25 provide against all chance of a mistake arising, my master Hangwan has sent me with the message. You will please, then, report to this effect to my Lord Wakasanosuke.”

Rikiya. This is the message my master Enya Hangwan has for Lord Wakasanosuke: “Since we need to be at the Palace of the Governor-General Lord Tadayoshi before dawn tomorrow, it seems the guests will also arrive early. Lord Moronao has therefore instructed that Hangwan and Wakasanosuke should arrive at the Palace without fail by the seventh hour[3]. To avoid any potential misunderstandings, my master Hangwan has sent me with this message. Please inform my Lord Wakasanosuke accordingly.”

Recitative. His words flow so smoothly that Konami gazes at his face in fascination and gives no answer.

Recitative. His words come out so effortlessly that Konami stares at his face in awe and doesn’t respond.

Wakasanosuke. I have heard your message; and I am obliged to you.

Wakasanosuke. I've received your message, and I appreciate it.

Recitative. And with these words Wakasanosuke comes in.

Recitative. And with these words, Wakasanosuke walks in.

Wakasanosuke. Since we parted yesterday, I have not been able to see Lord Hangwan. Yes, I will present myself punctually at the seventh hour. I thank Lord Hangwan for his message; and please present to him my compliments. I am also obliged to you.

Wakasanosuke. Since we separated yesterday, I haven’t been able to see Lord Hangwan. Yes, I’ll be there at the seventh hour. Please thank Lord Hangwan for his message, and send him my regards. I also appreciate your help.

Rikiya. Then I will take my leave, my lord. I am grateful to you, lady, for receiving my message.

Rikiya. Then I’ll take my leave, my lord. Thank you, lady, for getting my message.

Recitative. He stands up quietly, and without once looking back, adjusts his dress, and goes away. Immediately Honzo comes in from another room.

Recitative. He stands up quietly, and without looking back, straightens his clothes and leaves. Right away, Honzo enters from another room.

26

26

Honzo. Ha, are you here, my lord? I hear you must be present at the seventh hour to-morrow morning. It is close upon the ninth hour[4], and I beg you will take a rest.

Honzo. Ha, are you here, my lord? I hear you need to be here at 7 AM tomorrow. It’s almost 9 AM[4], and I kindly ask you to get some rest.

Wakasanosuke. Yes, yes. But Honzo, I have something to say to you in private. Send away Konami.

Wakasanosuke. Yeah, sure. But Honzo, I need to talk to you privately. Can you send Konami away?

Honzo. Ah, daughter, we will clap our hands when we want you. And so go in.

Honzo. Ah, daughter, we will clap our hands when we need you. So, go on in.

Recitative. He sends away his daughter. And wondering at his lord’s strange look, he comes close to him.

Recitative. He sends his daughter away. Curiously gazing at his lord’s unusual expression, he approaches him.

Honzo. I have been wanting to ask you, my lord, for some time; now I beg you to tell me all.

Honzo. I've been wanting to ask you, my lord, for a while; now I’m asking you to tell me everything.

Recitative. As he comes still closer, his lord also shuffles towards him.

Recitative. As he moves even closer, his lord also shuffles toward him.

Wakasanosuke. Honzo, now let me hear your solemn oath that you will absolutely submit to what I am going to tell you.

Wakasanosuke. Honzo, now let me hear your serious promise that you will completely agree to what I am about to tell you.

Honzo. Your words are indeed solemn, my lord. Well, I will submit; but..........

Honzo. Your words are serious, my lord. Alright, I will comply; but..........

27

27

Wakasanosuke. Do you say that you cannot swear the samurai’s oath?

Wakasanosuke. Are you saying that you can't take the samurai's oath?

Honzo. No, I do not say so; but I will first hear you.

Honzo. No, I’m not saying that; but I want to hear you out first.

Wakasanosuke. And after hearing me, you will remonstrate, I suppose?

Wakasanosuke. And after listening to me, you're going to argue, right?

Honzo. No, that.........

Honzo. No, that.........

Wakasanosuke. You disobey me? What do you say?

Wakasanosuke. Are you defying me? What do you have to say?

Recitative. Honzo bends down his head and remains speechless for a while; but Illustration: Honzo kneeling holding outstretched sheathed sword with two hands presently he comes to a determination. He draws his dirk, and then partly unsheathing his sword with the other hand, he strikes it with the dirk.[5]

Recitative. Honzo lowers his head and stays quiet for a moment; but Illustration: Honzo kneeling holding outstretched sheathed sword with two hands soon he makes up his mind. He pulls out his dirk, and then, using his other hand to partly unsheathe his sword, he strikes it with the dirk.[5]

Honzo. You see now Honzo’s spirit. I will neither stop you nor divulge your secret. I beg you to say what you wish to tell me28 without hurry, so that I may understand it completely.

Honzo. Now you can see Honzo’s spirit. I won’t stop you or share your secret. Please take your time and tell me what you want to say28 so that I can fully understand it.

Wakasanosuke. I will tell you. The Governor-General, Lord Ashikaga Sahyoe-no-Kami Tadayoshi, has come to Kamakura to celebrate the completion of the Shrine at Tsurugaoka, and Enya Hangwan and I have been appointed to entertain him. The Shogun Takauji has also ordered that, making Kono Moronao our adviser, we should act under his instruction in all things, as he is a samurai of mature age and wide experience. Inflated with the high favour he enjoys, he has become now ten times more arrogant than before. And in the presence of the samurai from the Capital, he took advantage of my youth to abuse and revile me. Often I thought to cut him in two; but as often I bethought me of the Shogun’s order and restrained myself. But to-morrow I will bear it no longer; I will put him to shame in His Highness’s presence and then cut him down. Be sure not to stop me. Both my wife and you have oftentimes remonstrated with me for my hasty temper; and I know29 well my defect. But think of my spirit, often as I have been humiliated. I am not unmindful that my act will ruin my house and plunge my wife into deepest grief; but it is the duty of my sword which I cannot shirk without punishment from the God of War. Even if I cannot die fighting in battle, for the benefit I shall confer upon the country by slaying Moronao I will bear the shame upon my house. I tell you all this because I know the world will surely think of me as one who lost his life by his hasty temper, and as a reckless fellow readily wrought upon by passions.

Wakasanosuke. Let me explain. The Governor-General, Lord Ashikaga Sahyoe-no-Kami Tadayoshi, has arrived in Kamakura to celebrate the completion of the Shrine at Tsurugaoka, and Enya Hangwan and I have been tasked with entertaining him. The Shogun Takauji has also instructed that we should take Kono Moronao as our adviser, since he is an experienced samurai of considerable age. With the high regard he has gained, he has become even more arrogant than before. In front of the samurai from the Capital, he took advantage of my youth to insult and belittle me. There were many times I thought about cutting him in half; but each time, I reminded myself of the Shogun’s order and held back. But tomorrow, I will endure it no longer; I will bring him shame in the presence of His Highness and then take him down. Do not try to stop me. Both my wife and you have often warned me about my quick temper, and I’m aware of my flaw. But think about my spirit, after all the humiliation I’ve faced. I know well that my actions could ruin my family and plunge my wife into deep sorrow; however, I cannot shy away from the duty of my sword without facing punishment from the God of War. Even if I don't die fighting in battle, the benefit I will provide to the country by killing Moronao will mean I can bear the shame upon my house. I share all this with you because I know people will think of me as someone who lost his life due to his quick temper, as a reckless person easily swayed by emotions.

Recitative. He weeps with deep despair, and he is rent to his heart’s core. Honzo claps his hands with admiration.

Recitative. He cries with deep sorrow, and he is torn to his very core. Honzo claps his hands in admiration.

Honzo. Well done, well done. I thank you, my lord, for your words. You have borne with great patience. If I had been in your place, I should not have borne so long.

Honzo. Great job, great job. I appreciate your words, my lord. You've shown a lot of patience. If I were in your position, I wouldn't have lasted this long.

Wakasanosuke. What do you say, Honzo? That I have borne so long, that I have been patient? Are you jeering at me?

Wakasanosuke. What do you think, Honzo? That I've put up with this for so long, that I've been so patient? Are you making fun of me?

Honzo. I did not think to hear that30 from my lord. It is a saying among townspeople that if we keep to the shade in winter and to sunshine in summer, we shall not run the risk of a quarrel or a fight in the streets; but the samurai walks straight on, and though I may be wrong, I should say that if once we gave up the road to another, there would be no end to his arrogance. I will show you that I have no intention of remonstrating with you.

Honzo. I didn’t expect to hear that30 from my lord. There's a saying among the townspeople that if we stay in the shade during winter and enjoy the sunshine in summer, we won’t have to worry about conflicts or fights in the streets; but the samurai walks right ahead, and even if I'm mistaken, I believe that if we ever gave up the path to someone else, there would be no limit to his arrogance. I’ll show you that I have no intention of arguing with you.

Recitative. He draws a dirk, and slipping a foot into a sandal, he swiftly cuts off at a stroke a branch of a pine in front of the verandah. Quickly he sheathes the blade.

Recitative. He pulls out a dagger, and while slipping one foot into a sandal, he quickly slices off a branch of a pine tree in front of the porch. He quickly puts the blade back in its sheath.

Honzo. There, my lord. Cut him down as surely as I have cut this.

Honzo. There, my lord. Cut him down just like I have cut this.

Wakasanosuke. Yes, I will; but we may be overheard.

Wakasanosuke. Yes, I will; but someone might hear us.

Recitative. They look around.

Recitative. They check their surroundings.

Honzo. It is still the ninth hour. Take a full rest; and I will set the alarm-clock. Go at once, my lord.

Honzo. It’s still nine o'clock. Get some good rest; I’ll set the alarm. Go now, my lord.

Wakasanosuke. I am pleased with the way you have listened to me. I will now go31 to my wife and see her without letting her know it is my last farewell. Then I shall never see you again.

Wakasanosuke. I'm glad you've been willing to listen to me. I'm going to visit my wife now and I won’t let her know it’s my final goodbye. After this, I won't see you again. 31

Honzo. Farewell, my lord.

Honzo. Goodbye, my lord.

Recitative. With these words Wakasanosuke goes within. All-powerful is the samurai’s spirit. Honzo looks at him as he goes in, and then runs to the servants’ entrance, and calls out.

Recitative. With these words, Wakasanosuke enters. The samurai’s spirit is unstoppable. Honzo watches him go inside, then hurries to the servants’ entrance and shouts out.

Honzo. Let my servants bring here my horse this minute.

Honzo. Have my servants bring my horse here right now.

Recitative. Immediately the horse, bravely arrayed, is brought into the ground and Honzo leaps upon it from the verandah.

Recitative. Right away, the horse, looking proud and ready, is brought onto the field, and Honzo jumps onto it from the porch.

Honzo. To Moronao’s mansion. Let my servants follow me.

Honzo. To Moronao’s mansion. Let my servants come with me.

Recitative. As he rides out, Tonase and Konami rush in and catch hold of the bridle.

Recitative. As he rides out, Tonase and Konami rush in and grab the reins.

Tonase. Where are you going? Tell us. We have heard it all. You, Honzo, old as you are, did not remonstrate with our lord. We cannot understand it and will stop you.

Tonnage. Where are you heading? Let us know. We’ve heard everything. You, Honzo, as old as you are, did not confront our lord. We can’t grasp it, and we will prevent you.

Recitative. The mother and daughter hang on to the bridle and stop him.

Recitative. The mother and daughter grab the reins and hold him back.

32

32

Honzo. You are too meddlesome. It is because I hold precious our master’s life and house that I do this. Be sure you say nothing to him; for if he hears of it from you, my daughter I will disown and Tonase I will divorce. Now, servants, I will give you orders on the road. Get out of my way, both of you.

Honzo. You're being too nosy. I do this because I care about our master’s life and home. Make sure you don’t say anything to him; if he finds out from you, I will disown my daughter and divorce Tonase. Now, servants, I’m going to give you instructions for the journey. Move aside, both of you.

Illustration: Honzu on horseback with drawn sword

Tonase and Konami. No, no, we will not.

Tonase and Konami. No, we definitely will not.

Honzo. How troublesome you are!

Honzo. You're so troublesome!

Recitative. He kicks them both with his stirrups, and fainting, they fall on their backs. He does not look at them; but telling his servants to follow, he urges his horse and gallops out of sight.

Recitative. He kicks both of them with his stirrups, and they collapse on their backs, unconscious. He doesn't even glance at them; instead, telling his servants to follow, he spurs his horse and rides out of sight.


[1]Refers to the third month of the lunar year, which corresponds roughly to April.
[2]A common servant’s name, which the man wishes to change for a better-sounding one.
[3]About four o’clock.
[4]Twelve o’clock.
[5]The samurai’s manner of taking an oath.

33

33

ACT III.


35

35

ACT III.

RECITATIVE.

Magnificent is the Palace which Lord Ashikaga Sahyoe-no-Kami Tadayoshi has newly built upon becoming the Governor-General of the Eight Eastern Provinces; the daimyo and the shomyo in their fine court dresses are arrayed as brightly as the stars at night on the hills of Kamakura. For the entertainment the no-performers[1] enter by the back-gate and the guests by the front. The officers for serving the banquet come to the palace at the seventh hour. Dazzling is the glory of the military families.

The palace that Lord Ashikaga Sahyoe-no-Kami Tadayoshi has just built as the Governor-General of the Eight Eastern Provinces is magnificent. The daimyo and the shomyo in their elegant court dresses shine as brightly as the stars at night on the hills of Kamakura. For the entertainment, the no-performers[1] enter through the back gate, while the guests arrive at the front. The banquet staff arrives at the palace at the seventh hour. The glory of the military families is truly dazzling.

Now towards the West Gate, preceded by servants lighting his way with a lantern, comes Musashi-no-Kami Kono Moronao with a dignified gait. His air is haughty and overbearing; dressed in a blue garment with36 large crests, he wears an eboshi[2] which stands up as proud as himself. He has left his attendants at the offices on the way; and only a few servants walk before him. Behind him, with perked-up shoulders, struts Sagisaka Bannai, aping his master’s haughty demeanour.

Now heading toward the West Gate, followed by servants illuminating his path with a lantern, comes Musashi-no-Kami Kono Moronao with a dignified stride. He carries an arrogant and domineering presence; dressed in a blue outfit adorned with large crests, he wears an eboshi[2] that stands tall, just like himself. He has left his attendants at the offices along the way, and only a few servants walk ahead of him. Behind him, with his shoulders lifted, struts Sagisaka Bannai, mimicking his master’s arrogant demeanor.

Bannai. Please your lordship. You are in high favour to-day. Men like Enya and Momonoi may be proud enough at other times; but when it comes to etiquette and ceremony, they look as foolish as a puppy thrown upon a roof. Why, it makes my sides ache with laughter to see them. By the bye, I hear that Enya’s wife, Lady Kaoyo, has not yet given an answer to my lord. Do not take it to heart. She is fair, but I do not fancy her. What, between a fellow like Enya and the most powerful Lord Moronao..........

Bannai. Please, your lordship. You are in high favor today. People like Enya and Momonoi might be proud at other times; but when it comes down to etiquette and ceremony, they look as silly as a puppy that's been tossed onto a roof. Honestly, it makes me laugh so hard I could burst. By the way, I've heard that Enya’s wife, Lady Kaoyo, still hasn’t responded to my lord. Don’t let it bother you. She’s pretty, but I’m not really interested. Considering a guy like Enya and the powerful Lord Moronao..........

Moronao. Hush, do not talk so loud. Kaoyo remains faithful, and although I have often, on the pretence of teaching her poetry, pressed my suit, she will not consent. I hear that among her serving-women is a new maid,37 Karu by name; and I mean to coax her into taking my part. Oh, there is still hope. If Kaoyo really dislikes me, she would tell everything to Enya. But she has not, and I do not despair.

Moronao. Hush, don’t speak so loudly. Kaoyo is still loyal, and even though I’ve often tried to win her over by pretending to teach her poetry, she won’t agree to it. I’ve heard that among her maids, there’s a new girl named Karu, and I plan to persuade her to help me. Oh, there’s still hope. If Kaoyo truly disliked me, she would have told Enya everything. But she hasn’t, and I’m not losing hope.

Recitative. While the master and servant are nodding and talking to each other in the shadow of the four-legged gate, a samurai on guard at the gate rushes in.

Spoken music. While the master and servant are dozing and chatting with each other in the shade of the four-legged gate, a samurai on guard at the gate rushes in.

Samurai. We were sitting on the bench at the gate when Kakogawa Honzo, a retainer of Momonoi Wakasanosuke, came and said that as he desired to see Lord Moronao personally, he had gone to his mansion on horseback; but he found my lord had already left for the Palace. He has come with many servants and desires most earnestly to see my lord. What answer shall I give?

Samurai. We were sitting on the bench at the gate when Kakogawa Honzo, a servant of Momonoi Wakasanosuke, came by and said that he wanted to see Lord Moronao in person, so he rode to his mansion on horseback. However, he found that my lord had already left for the Palace. He came with many attendants and is very eager to see my lord. What reply should I give?

Bannai. It is presumptuous of him to desire a personal interview with Lord Moronao who is so busy to-day. I will see him.

Bannai. It’s arrogant of him to want a personal meeting with Lord Moronao, who is so busy today. I’ll go see him.

Moronao. Wait, wait, Bannai. I see it all. In revenge for what I did to him the day before yesterday at Tsurugaoka, Wakasanosuke has, while keeping himself in the38 background, sent this fellow Honzo to humiliate me. Ha, ha, ha. Take care, Bannai. It is still before the seventh hour. Call him here. I will settle him.

Moronao. Wait, wait, Bannai. I get it now. As payback for what I did to him the day before yesterday at Tsurugaoka, Wakasanosuke has, while staying in the38 background, sent this guy Honzo to embarrass me. Ha, ha, ha. Be careful, Bannai. It's still before seven o'clock. Bring him here. I’ll take care of him.

Bannai. Yes, I see. Now, servants, be prepared.

Bannai. Yeah, I get it. Alright, everyone, get ready.

Recitative. Bannai and the servants wet the rivets of their swords to prepare for a fight. At a word from Moronao, Kakogawa Honzo quietly enters. He makes his servants lay before Moronao the presents which they have brought; and retiring afar, he crouches on the ground.

Recitative. Bannai and the servants wet the rivets of their swords to get ready for a fight. At a signal from Moronao, Kakogawa Honzo quietly walks in. He has his servants set out the gifts they brought for Moronao, and then he steps back and crouches on the ground.

Illustration: Presents are laid before Moronai

39

39

Honzo. I take the liberty to address Lord Moronao. My master Wakasanosuke counts it a knightly honour beyond his desert that he should be appointed to a great office by the Shogun Takauji. We are anxious as Wakasanosuke, being still young, knows nothing of etiquette; but since Lord Moronao has condescended to instruct and guide him in all things, he has been able to discharge his duties without mishap. This is due to no merit on the part of my master, but is entirely owing to Lord Moronao’s kindness; and it has given unspeakable joy to my master, his wife, and the whole house. If, therefore, my lord will, as a slight token of our gratitude, deign to accept a few presents from our house, we shall feel most highly honoured. Pray, present the list to my lord.

Honzo. I respectfully address Lord Moronao. My master, Wakasanosuke, sees it as a great honor, one he doesn't deserve, that he has been appointed to an important position by Shogun Takauji. We are concerned because Wakasanosuke is still young and doesn't know much about etiquette; however, since Lord Moronao has graciously agreed to teach and guide him in everything, he has been able to carry out his responsibilities without any problems. This is not due to any skill of my master, but entirely because of Lord Moronao's kindness; it has brought immense joy to my master, his wife, and the entire household. If my lord would be so kind as to accept a few gifts from our family as a small token of our gratitude, we would be truly honored. Please, present the list to my lord.

Recitative. As he hands the list, Bannai takes it shyly and opens it with a perplexed look.

Recitative. As he hands over the list, Bannai takes it hesitantly and opens it with a confused expression.

Bannai. (reads). “List of presents. Thirty rolls of cloth and thirty pieces of gold, from the wife of Wakasanosuke; twenty pieces of gold, from Kakogawa Honzo; ten40 pieces of gold, from the samurai of the house.”

Bannai. (reads). “Gift list. Thirty rolls of cloth and thirty gold coins from Wakasanosuke's wife; twenty gold coins from Kakogawa Honzo; ten40 gold coins from the samurai of the household.”

Recitative. When Bannai has read out the list, Moronao remains open-mouthed and entranced. The two exchange glances and stare blankly around them; they look as foolish and awkward as disappointed merrymakers when the summer festivals have been postponed. Suddenly, Moronao speaks out.

Recitative. After Bannai reads the list, Moronao is left speechless and mesmerized. They exchange looks and stare blankly around them, looking as silly and uncomfortable as disappointed partygoers when the summer festivals get canceled. Suddenly, Moronao speaks up.

Moronao. This is really most kind of you. What had we better do, Bannai?

Moronao. This is really very kind of you. What should we do, Bannai?

Bannai. Well, if we were to decline the presents, we should be acting against their wishes, and above all, it would be a great breach of manners.

Bannai. Well, if we were to refuse the gifts, we would be going against their wishes, and most importantly, it would be a serious breach of etiquette.

Moronao. Ah, though I teach etiquette, I do not know what to do in a case like this. Oh, what was I going to say? Well, Master Honzo, there is nothing really to teach. Besides, Lord Wakasanosuke is so clever that I, his teacher, am left far behind. Hi, Bannai, put away the presents. It is impolite of me, but on the road I cannot even offer you a cup of tea.

Moronao. Ah, even though I teach manners, I’m at a loss for what to do in a situation like this. What was I about to say? Well, Master Honzo, there’s really nothing I can teach. Plus, Lord Wakasanosuke is so sharp that I, his instructor, feel completely outmatched. Hey, Bannai, please put away the gifts. I apologize, but I can’t even offer you a cup of tea on the way.

Recitative. Seeing this sudden change of front, Honzo feels that his plan has succeeded;41 but still he keeps his hands on the ground.

Recitative. Witnessing this sudden shift, Honzo realizes that his plan has worked;41 but he still keeps his hands on the ground.

Honzo. It is now the seventh hour, and I will take my leave. To-day, the most important ceremony takes place in the Palace; and I humbly entreat my lord to honour my master with his guidance.

Honzo. It's now seven o'clock, and I'm going to leave. Today, the most important ceremony is happening in the Palace, and I respectfully ask my lord to support my master with his guidance.

Recitative. As he rises, Moronao holds him by the sleeve.

Recitative. As he stands up, Moronao grabs him by the sleeve.

Moronao. Do not go. Would you not like to see the nobles sitting around in the hall to-day?

Moronao. Don't leave. Wouldn't you want to see the nobles gathered in the hall today?

Honzo. But it would be most disrespectful to His Highness for one of my low rank to.......

Honzo. But it would be very disrespectful to His Highness for someone of my low rank to.......

Moronao. No matter, no matter. When I go with you, no one shall say a word against you. Besides, Lord Wakasanosuke may also have something or other for you to do. Come, come.

Moronao. It’s alright, it’s alright. When I’m with you, no one will say anything bad about you. Plus, Lord Wakasanosuke might have something for you to take care of. Come on, come on.

Honzo. I will follow you, for it would be rude to decline. Nay, after you, my lord.

Honzo. I'll follow you; it would be rude to say no. No, please, after you, my lord.

Recitative. With gold he has bought his lord’s life, and a crafty servant is he whose calculation has hit the mark; but42 the path of loyalty and filial duty is straight and undeviating; and straight they all go in through the gate.

Recitative. He has purchased his lord's life with gold, and he is a clever servant whose plans have succeeded; but42 the way of loyalty and duty to family is straightforward and consistent; and they all enter through the gate in a straight line.

Soon after, enters Enya Hangwan Takasada. He, too, has left his attendants behind and keeps his palanquin standing on the road. His retainer, Hayano Kanpei, whose family has for many generations served his house, goes up to the gate rustling in his new hakama[3] figured with sere leaves. He calls out.

Soon after, Enya Hangwan Takasada arrives. He has also left his attendants behind and has his palanquin stationed on the road. His retainer, Hayano Kanpei, whose family has been in service to his household for many generations, approaches the gate, rustling in his new hakama[3] patterned with dried leaves. He calls out.

Illustration: Takasada and Kanpei

43

43

Kanpei. Enya Hangwan Takasada presents himself at the Palace.

Kanpei. Enya Hangwan Takasada arrives at the Palace.

Recitative. The gate-guard comes out.

Recitative. The gatekeeper comes out.

Guard. A while ago, Lord Momonoi came to the Palace and asked for my lord; and just now Lord Moronao arrived and also asked for him. They have both gone in.

Watch. A little while ago, Lord Momonoi came to the Palace and asked for my lord; and just now Lord Moronao showed up and also asked for him. They've both gone in.

Enya. What, Kanpei, have they all gone in? I am grieved to find that I am late.

Enya (the artist). What, Kanpei, have they all gone inside? I'm upset to find out that I'm late.

Recitative. With only Kanpei in his train, he hurries into the Palace. From within the Palace is heard the song for the entertainment; it runs, “They have arrived at the coast of Harima, at the beach of Takasago.” While the sound is wafted by the wind to the willow-tree outside the gate, even more shapely than the willow is the maiden of some eighteen summers, with arched eyebrows, her face covered with a hood and her obi tied behind, evidently serving in a strict family, who comes along attended by a servant with a lantern adorned with Enya’s family crest. She stops to rest before the gate.

Recitative. With only Kanpei by his side, he rushes into the Palace. From inside the Palace, a song plays for entertainment; it goes, “They have reached the coast of Harima, at the beach of Takasago.” As the sound drifts on the wind to the willow tree outside the gate, even more graceful than the willow is a young woman of about eighteen, with arched eyebrows, her face hidden under a hood and her obi tied in the back, clearly from a strict family. She approaches with a servant carrying a lantern decorated with Enya’s family crest. She pauses to rest before the gate.

Okaru. The day will soon break, and44 you are not allowed to enter the gate. You will now go home and rest yourself.

Okaru. The day will soon break, and44 you can't enter the gate. You should go home now and get some rest.

Recitative. The servant obeys and goes home. She peeps within.

Recitative. The servant complies and heads home. She looks inside.

Okaru. What is Kanpei doing? I want to see him as I have a message.

Okaru. What is Kanpei up to? I want to see him because I have a message.

Recitative. As she looks around, Kanpei sees her from behind.

Recitative. As she glances around, Kanpei spots her from behind.

Kanpei. Are you not Okaru?

Kanpei. Are you not Okaru?

Okaru. Master Kanpei, I wanted to see you. I am glad that you have come.

Okaru. Master Kanpei, I've been wanting to see you. I'm glad you made it.

Kanpei. H’m, I cannot understand why you are here, alone and unattended at this time of night.

Kanpei. Hm, I don't get why you're here, all alone and unattended at this hour.

Okaru. Why, I sent back the servant who came with me, and I remained here alone, because I came on an errand from my lady. I was to see you and tell you to hand this letter-case to our lord and beg him to give it direct to Lord Moronao. But, she added, as he must be very busy, it might not reach my lord’s hand, and she had better not send it to-night. But I wanted to see you, and so I said to her that however busy our lord might be, he would surely have45 time to hand an ode or two to Lord Moronao. And so I hurried here, and I am quite out of breath.

Okaru. I sent back the servant who came with me, and I stayed here alone because I had a task from my lady. I was supposed to see you and ask you to give this letter-case to our lord and request that he pass it directly to Lord Moronao. However, she added that since he must be very busy, it might not reach my lord, and it would be better not to send it tonight. But I wanted to see you, so I told her that no matter how busy our lord was, he would definitely have time to hand over an ode or two to Lord Moronao. So, I rushed here, and I’m completely out of breath.

Kanpei. Then, all that is needed is that our lord should himself hand this letter-case to Lord Moronao. Well, I will go and give it to our lord, and so wait for me.

Kanpei. So, all that needs to happen is for our lord to personally give this letter-case to Lord Moronao. Alright, I'll take it to our lord, so just wait for me.

Recitative. Suddenly, a voice is heard calling out within the gate.

Recitative. Suddenly, a voice calls out from inside the gate.

A Voice. Kanpei, Kanpei! Lord Hangwan is calling you. Kanpei, Kanpei!

A Voice. Kanpei, Kanpei! Lord Hangwan is calling you. Kanpei, Kanpei!

Kanpei. Here, sir. I am coming. Oh, how impatient!

Kanpei. Here, sir. I’m on my way. Oh, how impatient!

Recitative. As Kanpei parts from Okaru and goes in, out comes Sagisaka Bannai with stealthy steps.

Recitative. As Kanpei separates from Okaru and goes inside, Sagisaka Bannai creeps out with quiet steps.

Bannai. What do you say, Okaru? Deep is love’s stratagem. As I saw you whispering with Kanpei, I called him away by pretending that his lord wanted him; was not that finely done? Lord Moronao says he has something to ask of you; and as for me, I want......O darling, darling.

Bannai. What do you think, Okaru? Love's schemes run deep. When I saw you talking quietly with Kanpei, I pretended that his lord needed him and called him away; wasn’t that clever? Lord Moronao says he has something to ask you; and as for me, I want......Oh, darling, darling.

Recitative. As he tries to embrace her, she pushes him away.

Spoken text. As he attempts to hold her, she shoves him away.

46

46

Okaru. Come, don’t be so improper. You serve in a house noted for etiquette, and you can be so boorish. How vulgar, how unmannerly of you!

Okaru. Come on, don’t be so rude. You work in a household known for its manners, and you can be so crass. How low-class, how disrespectful of you!

Bannai. That is too cruel.

Bannai. That's too harsh.

Recitative. In the dark he makes several attempts to catch hold of her hand. Voices are heard.

Recitative. In the dark, he makes several attempts to grab her hand. Voices can be heard.

Voices. Master Bannai, Master Bannai! Lord Moronao wants you this minute. Master Bannai, Master Bannai!

Voices. Master Bannai, Master Bannai! Lord Moronao needs you right now. Master Bannai, Master Bannai!

Recitative. Two servants come out and stare vacantly around.

Recitative. Two servants step out and look around blankly.

Servants. Here you are, Master Bannai. Lord Moronao has long been asking for you. What, you, who serve in a house noted for etiquette, run after a woman! How vulgar, how unmannerly of you!

Staff. Here you are, Master Bannai. Lord Moronao has been looking for you for a while. What’s this? You, who work in a house known for its manners, chasing after a woman! How tacky, how rude of you!

Bannai. Hang it, they say the same thing as she did.

Bannai. Damn it, they’re saying the same thing she did.

Recitative. He accompanies the servants with a sulky face; and immediately after, Kanpei comes in.

Recitative. He follows the servants with a sullen expression, and right after that, Kanpei enters.

Kanpei. Did you see what I did? That fellow Bannai hoaxed me just now; and if I47 came and told him that he was wanted, he would have said, “Shut up, it is an old trick”; and so I gave drink to the servants and played the trick that he could not see through. Ha, ha, I had him there beautifully. Now that I have got rid of him, come with me.

Kanpei. Did you see what I just did? That guy Bannai just pulled a fast one on me; and if I47 told him he was needed, he would have said, “Come on, that's an old trick.” So I got the servants some drinks and pulled off a trick he couldn't figure out. Ha, ha, I had him totally fooled. Now that I’ve taken care of him, come with me.

Recitative. And he takes her by the hand.

Recitative. And he holds her hand.

Okaru. Oh, how impatient you are! Please, wait a moment.

Okaru. Oh, how restless you are! Please, hold on for a moment.

Kanpei. What do you say? There is no need to wait, and the day will break before long. Come at once.

Kanpei. What do you think? There's no need to wait, and daybreak is just around the corner. Come right now.

Recitative. He presses her; and to love inclined, she is nothing loth.

Recitative. He pushes her, and feeling affectionate, she isn’t opposed.

Okaru. But here are people about.

Okaru. But there are people here.

Recitative. From within the palace is heard the song of Takasago :—“They sit on the root of the pine-tree.”

Recitative. From inside the palace, the song of Takasago can be heard:—“They sit on the root of the pine tree.”

Kanpei. That song reminds me; let us sit on the bench.

Kanpei. That song brings back memories; let's sit on the bench.

Recitative. And they go out hand in hand.

Recitative. And they walk out together, hand in hand.

Recitative. The prelude is sung, and in48 the orchestra are heard the sounds of the tsuzumi[4] and the drum. They celebrate the long-continued peace and prosperity of the land. Lord Tadayoshi is highly pleased with the entertainment.

Recitative. The prelude is sung, and in48 the orchestra plays the sounds of the tsuzumi[4] and the drum. They celebrate the long-lasting peace and prosperity of the land. Lord Tadayoshi is very pleased with the entertainment.

Illustration: Seated musicians

Wakasanosuke is impatiently waiting for Moronao and glances into the interior of the Palace. He tightens the cords of his long hakama and grasps with all his strength the49 hilt of his sword, ready to draw it and cut down Moronao. Moronao and his servant Bannai, unaware that he is waiting, come out and see him from afar.

Wakasanosuke is anxiously waiting for Moronao and looks into the inside of the Palace. He tightens the ties of his long hakama and grips the49 hilt of his sword with all his strength, ready to draw it and attack Moronao. Moronao and his servant Bannai, not realizing he is waiting, come out and spot him from a distance.

Moronao. Why, Lord Wakasanosuke, you are come betimes. Well, I am quite crest-fallen; you have beaten me. By the bye, there is something that I must explain to you, that I must apologise to you for.

Moronao. Why, Lord Wakasanosuke, you’ve arrived early. Well, I’m feeling pretty down; you’ve outdone me. By the way, there’s something I need to explain to you, something I have to apologize for.

Recitative. He throws down his sword and dirk before him.

Singing dialogue. He drops his sword and dagger in front of him.

Moronao. Lord Wakasanosuke, hear me while I explain it all. The violent language I used the other day at Tsurugaoka, how it

Moronao. Lord Wakasanosuke, please listen while I explain everything. The harsh words I used the other day at Tsurugaoka, how

Illustration: Moronao on knees with Wakasanosuke standing in front

must have aroused your anger! And your anger was natural, and that is why I wish to apologise. What I said then from some50 misunderstanding I look upon as the greatest blunder of my life. See how a samurai bows to the floor and begs your pardon! I can do so now because you are a man of the world; but if it had been some excitable bungler, why, he would have cut me down on the spot. Oh, it gives me the shivers to think of it. Do you know, when I saw you turn away, I clasped my hands and bowed to you with gratitude for your magnanimity. Ha, ha, ha, when we age, we turn cowards. Think of my years and I am sure you are not a man to refuse when you see a samurai throw down his sword and beg your pardon with clasped hands. I entreat you again and again. Bannai, come and ask pardon with me.

must have stirred up your anger! And your anger was totally understandable, which is why I want to apologize. What I said back then, due to some misunderstanding, is something I now consider the biggest mistake of my life. See how a samurai bows to the ground and asks for your forgiveness! I can do this now because you are an experienced person; but if it had been some hot-headed fool, he would have struck me down right then and there. Oh, it gives me chills just thinking about it. You know, when I saw you turn away, I clasped my hands and bowed to you in gratitude for your generosity. Ha, ha, ha, as we age, we become cowards. Think of my years, and I’m sure you wouldn’t deny a samurai who lays down his sword and humbly asks for your forgiveness with clasped hands. I ask you again and again. Bannai, come and join me in asking for pardon.

Recitative. Wakasanosuke, who does not dream that his money was the cause of all this fawning, finds his energy gone and cannot now unsheathe his sword. With the weapon beside him that he was ready to draw, he hangs down his head in deep thought. From behind the low hedge, Honzo watches without once blinking.

Recitative. Wakasanosuke, unaware that his money is the reason for all this flattery, finds himself drained of energy and is now unable to pull out his sword. With the weapon right next to him, which he was ready to draw, he bows his head in deep thought. Meanwhile, Honzo watches from behind the low hedge, not blinking once.

51

51

Moronao. Ah, Bannai, why is Enya late? He is quite different to Lord Wakasanosuke. He is an unmannerly man. He does not yet show his face here. As such is the master, so there is not one among his councillors who gives careful attention to things. Come, Lord Wakasanosuke, let us go to His Highness. Now, rise; you have seen me apologise, and you surely are satisfied.

Moronao. Ah, Bannai, why is Enya late? He’s so different from Lord Wakasanosuke. He’s quite rude. He still hasn’t shown his face here. Just like the master, none of his advisors pay attention to anything. Come on, Lord Wakasanosuke, let’s go see His Highness. Now, stand up; you’ve seen me apologize, and I’m sure you’re satisfied.

Wakasanosuke. No, I do not feel well. Pray, go before me.

Wakasanosuke. No, I’m not feeling well. Please, go ahead of me.

Moronao. What is the matter? A stomach-ache? Quick, Bannai, rub down his back. Shall I give you some medicine?

Moronao. What’s wrong? A stomachache? Hurry, Bannai, rub his back. Do you want some medicine?

Wakasanosuke. No, I am not so ill as that.

Wakasanosuke. No, I'm not ill.

Moronao. Then, rest awhile. I will go and explain to His Highness. Show him into another room, Bannai.

Moronao. Then, take a break for a moment. I'll go and explain things to His Highness. Bannai, please show him to another room.

Recitative. Both master and servant force their attentions upon him; and though he is annoyed, he submits and is taken into a room in the interior of the Palace.

Sung dialogue. Both the master and the servant focus their attention on him; and even though he is irritated, he goes along with it and is led into a room inside the Palace.

Honzo. Ah, now a heavy load is off my mind.

Honzo. Ah, now a big weight is lifted off my mind.

52

52

Recitative. Honzo bows to Heaven and earth in gratitude, and then retires into a neighbouring room. Soon after, Enya Hangwan comes to the long passage which leads to His Highness’s presence. Moronao sees him and calls out.

Recitative. Honzo bows to Heaven and Earth in thanks, and then steps into a nearby room. Shortly after, Enya Hangwan approaches the long hallway that leads to His Highness. Moronao notices him and calls out.

Moronao. Late, late. What think you? Did I not tell you to be here by the seventh hour to-day?

Moronao. You're really late. What do you think? Didn't I tell you to be here by seven o'clock today?

Hangwan. Yes, I am to blame for my lateness; but I think there is still time ere we appear before His Highness.

Hangwan. Yes, I take responsibility for my tardiness; but I believe there is still time before we meet His Highness.

Recitative. He takes a letter-case out of his sleeve.

Recitative. He pulls a letter holder out of his sleeve.

Hangwan. A servant of mine has brought this to be handed to you; it is from my wife Kaoyo.

Hangwan. A servant of mine has brought this to you; it's from my wife Kaoyo.

Recitative. He hands it to Moronao.

Recitative. He gives it to Moronao.

Moronao. Yes, yes. Your wife is a very accomplished lady. Hearing that I take to the composition of poetry, she has asked me to correct her odes. No doubt, she has written on the matter.

Moronao. Yes, yes. Your wife is a very talented woman. Upon learning that I write poetry, she asked me to help her improve her odes. I'm sure she has written quite a bit on the subject.

Recitative. He opens the letter-case and reads out.

Recitative. He opens the letter holder and reads aloud.

53

53

Moronao

Moronao

“Heavy the burden love doth lay,
E’en when ’tis free from sin; Let not thy heart, then,
go astray
Unlawful love to win.”[5]

Why, this is an ode from the “New Collection of Odes, Ancient and Modern.” Does she wish me to correct an old ode? Humph.

Why, this is a poem from the “New Collection of Odes, Ancient and Modern.” Does she want me to revise an old poem? Humph.

Recitative. He is wrapped in thought. Then his love is rejected, and has she confessed to her husband? He conceals his chagrin as he turns to Enya.

Recitative. He is lost in thought. Then his love is rejected, and has she admitted it to her husband? He hides his disappointment as he turns to Enya.

Moronao. Lord Hangwan, did you see this ode?

Moronao. Lord Hangwan, did you see this poem?

Hangwan. I see it now for the first time.

Hangwan. I'm seeing it for the first time now.

Moronao. H’m, when I was reading it? Ah, your wife is a very chaste lady. Even an ode that she sends me is of this kind, “Let not thy heart go astray unlawful love to win.” Most chaste, most chaste. You are a lucky man. No wonder you come late54 to the Palace. As you are always sticking close to your wife, you give no thought to your duties here.

Moronao. Hmm, when I was reading it? Ah, your wife is very pure. Even the poem she sends me goes like this, “Don’t let your heart be led astray to seek forbidden love.” So pure, so pure. You’re a lucky guy. It’s no surprise you arrive late54 at the Palace. Since you’re always spending time with your wife, you don’t think about your responsibilities here.

Recitative. Hangwan does not know that this insult is heaped upon him in return for Moronao’s having taken back his abuse from Wakasanosuke. He checks his rising passions.

Recitative. Hangwan doesn’t realize that this insult is directed at him because Moronao has taken back his insults from Wakasanosuke. He holds back his anger.

Enya. Ha, ha. Are you merry with wine, my lord? You have been drinking, no doubt.

Enya. Ha, ha. Are you tipsy from wine, my lord? You've definitely been drinking.

Moronao. When did you pour me wine? Nay, when did I drink? Even when I am given wine and drink, I do not fail in my duty. And you, why are you late? Have you been drinking? Or have you been keeping close at home? Lord Wakasanosuke, he is so different to you; he is most diligent. Oh, your wife is chaste, beautiful, and writes a fine hand. Be proud of her. Now keep your temper. I am telling the truth. To-day when His Highness is so busy and I too am no less, you can come and say to me with a proud look, “This is my wife’s ode!” If your wife is so precious, no need for you to55 come here. A fellow who always remains at home like you is often compared to a carp in a well. Now listen to me. This carp thinks that there is no place in heaven or on earth like the well of three or four feet width that he lives in, for he has no opportunity of seeing other places. Then when the well is cleaned, he comes up in a bucket and is thrown into the river. He who knew only his narrow home is delighted to find himself in the river; but he loses his way and knocks his nose against a bridge-pier, which sends his body a-trembling till he gives up the ghost. You are just such another carp. Ha, ha, ha!

Moronao. When did you pour me wine? No, when did I drink? Even when I’m given wine and drink, I don’t neglect my responsibilities. And you, why are you late? Have you been drinking? Or have you just been staying home? Lord Wakasanosuke is so different from you; he’s really hardworking. Oh, your wife is chaste, beautiful, and has beautiful handwriting. Be proud of her. Now, keep your cool. I’m speaking the truth. Today, when His Highness is so busy and I’m no less occupied, you come to me with this proud attitude, saying, “This is my wife’s poem!” If your wife is so precious, there’s no need for you to 55 come here. A guy who always stays home like you is often compared to a carp in a well. Now listen to me. This carp thinks there’s no place in heaven or on earth like the well that’s only three or four feet wide because he never gets to see anywhere else. Then, when the well is cleaned, he gets taken up in a bucket and thrown into the river. The one who knew only his little home is thrilled to find himself in the river; but he gets lost and crashes into a bridge pillar, which makes his body shiver until he dies. You’re just like that carp. Ha, ha, ha!

Recitative. As he talks at random, Hangwan can endure it no longer.

Recitative. As he talks aimlessly, Hangwan can't take it anymore.

Hangwan. Are you out of your senses that you talk in this way? Are you mad, Moronao?

Hangwan. Are you out of your mind talking like this? Are you crazy, Moronao?

Moronao. What, how dare you call a samurai a madman, ay, me, Kono Moronao, the first of all the nobles?

Moronao. What, how dare you call a samurai a crazy person, oh me, Kono Moronao, the highest of all the nobles?

Hangwan. Then, you insult me deliberately?

Hangwan. So, you’re insulting me on purpose?

56

56

Moronao. You are tiresome. What will you do if I say, yes?

Moronao. You're annoying. What will you do if I say yes?

Hangwan. Why, this.

Hangwan. Why is this?

Recitative. Quick as thought, he draws his sword and strikes him, inflicting a serious wound on his forehead. He strikes again;

Recitative. Quick as lightning, he pulls out his sword and hits him, causing a deep gash on his forehead. He strikes again;

Illustration: Hangwan striking Moronao with a sword

but as Moronao lowers his body, only his eboshi is cut in two. Again, Enya rushes upon him, but Moronao dodges his blow; and as Moronao flees from him, Honzo rushes in from the adjoining room and catches Enya from behind.

but as Moronao bends down, only his eboshi gets sliced in half. Once more, Enya charges at him, but Moronao sidesteps his attack; and as Moronao tries to escape, Honzo comes in from the next room and grabs Enya from behind.

Honzo. You are too rash, Lord Hangwan.

Honzo. You're acting too impulsively, Lord Hangwan.

57

57

Recitative. And while Honzo holds Enya, Moronao escapes towards the banquet-hall, stumbling at every step.

Recitative. And while Honzo holds Enya, Moronao escapes toward the banquet hall, stumbling at every step.

Hangwan. I will cut you in two, Moronao. Let go, Honzo, let go.

Hangwan. I’m going to slice you in half, Moronao. Let go, Honzo, let go.

Recitative. While he struggles to get free, the whole palace is in a commotion. The officers of the palace, the daimyo and shomyo, rush in; and some surround Enya and snatch away his sword, and others attend to Moronao. Great indeed is the uproar and confusion.

Recitative. While he fights to break free, the entire palace is in chaos. The palace officials, the daimyo and shomyo, rush in; some gather around Enya and grab his sword, while others assist Moronao. The noise and confusion are tremendous.

(Here the stage revolves)

(The stage spins)

Recitative. Great noises are heard in the Palace with both the front and back gates shut; and all is bustle with lanterns swinging in all directions. Kanpei, with a startled look, runs back and beats the back-gate almost enough to break it. He calls out in a loud voice.

Recitative. Loud noises echo throughout the Palace with both the front and back gates closed, and there's a flurry of activity with lanterns swinging everywhere. Kanpei, looking alarmed, rushes back and pounds on the back gate hard enough to nearly break it. He calls out loudly.

58

58

Kanpei. Enya Hangwan’s servant, Hayano Kanpei, is uneasy on his master’s account. He begs the gate to be opened immediately.

Kanpei! Enya Hangwan’s servant, Hayano Kanpei, is worried about his master. He pleads for the gate to be opened right away.

Recitative. A loud voice is heard in reply from within the gate.

Recitative. A loud voice responds from inside the gate.

A Voice. If you have any business, go round to the front. This is the back gate.

A Voice. If you have something to discuss, please go to the front. This is the back gate.

Kanpei. I know this is the back gate; but the front gate is so crowded with retainers on horseback hurrying about that I cannot approach it. Tell me how the quarrel has ended.

Kanpei. I realize this is the back gate; however, the front gate is so packed with retainers on horseback rushing around that I can’t get near it. Please let me know how the argument ended.

A Voice. The quarrel has been settled. For his attack upon Lord Moronao, the first of the nobles, Enya Hangwan has been ordered

A voice. The argument has been resolved. For his assault on Lord Moronao, the highest of the nobles, Enya Hangwan has been ordered

Illustration: Wicker-palanquin is carried by workers

59

59

to be confined in his own house and has just been sent home in a wicker-palanquin.

to be stuck in his own house and has just been sent home in a wicker palanquin.

Kanpei. Great Heavens!

Kanpei. OMG!

Recitative. He starts to run to the mansion.

Recitative. He begins to run to the house.

Kanpei. No, no. If my lord is to be confined in his own house, I can still less return to the mansion.

Kanpei. No, no. If my lord is going to be stuck in his own house, I definitely can’t go back to the mansion.

Recitative. As he walks to and fro in bewilderment, the waiting-woman Okaru, whom he lost on the way, appears.

Recitative. As he paces back and forth in confusion, the waiting-woman Okaru, whom he misplaced along the way, shows up.

Okaru. Oh, Master Kanpei, I have heard it all; and what must we do?

Okaru. Oh, Master Kanpei, I’ve heard everything; what do we need to do now?

Recitative. As she rushes up to him, he pushes her away.

Sung dialogue. As she runs up to him, he shoves her away.

Kanpei. What are you crying for? Kanpei can no longer be a samurai. This shall be the end.

Kanpei. Why are you crying? Kanpei can’t be a samurai anymore. This is the end.

Recitative. And he puts his hand on the hilt of his sword.

Sung dialogue. And he places his hand on the handle of his sword.

Okaru. No, please, wait. Have you lost your senses, Kanpei?

Okaru. No, wait. Have you lost your mind, Kanpei?

Kanpei. Yes, I have lost them. And how can I help losing them? I was not with my master in his hour of sorest need.60 Besides, he has been sent home like a felon in a wicker-palanquin; and the gate of his mansion has closed upon him; and all this time his servant, lost in love, did not follow him. How can I go before men with my swords on? Let go your hand.

Kanpei. Yes, I've lost them. And how could I help losing them? I wasn't with my master when he needed me the most.60 Besides, he was sent home like a criminal in a wicker palanquin; the gate of his mansion has shut behind him, and all this time his servant, lost in love, didn't follow him. How can I face people with my swords on? Let go of your hand.

Okaru. Please, wait a moment. What you say is true and reasonable. And who made such a faithless samurai of you? Why, it was I, and I alone; and if one of us must die, it is I who should die before you. But if you die now, who will ever praise your samurai spirit? Now think well over this. First, come with me to my father’s home. Both my father and mother are country-people, but they are a worthy couple. Now that things have come to this pass, look upon it as your fate and please, listen to your wife’s advice, Master Kanpei.

Okaru. Please, wait a moment. What you're saying makes sense. And who turned you into such a disloyal samurai? It was me, and only me; and if one of us is meant to die, it should be me before you. But if you die now, who will celebrate your samurai spirit? Think carefully about this. First, come with me to my father's home. My parents are country folks, but they're a decent couple. Now that things have come to this, consider it your fate and please, heed your wife’s advice, Master Kanpei.

Recitative. She bursts out crying and is soon sunk in tears.

Recitative. She starts crying and quickly becomes overwhelmed with tears.

Kanpei. You are right. Of course you are but newly come into service and probably do not know all about our lord’s house. The chief councillor of the house, Master61 Oboshi Yuranosuke, has not yet returned from the country; and when he comes back, I will ask pardon through him. Come, let us go as quickly as we can.

Kanpei. You're right. Of course, you're new to the service and probably don’t know everything about our lord’s house. The chief counselor, Master61 Oboshi Yuranosuke, hasn’t returned from the country yet; when he gets back, I’ll ask for forgiveness through him. Come on, let’s hurry.

Recitative. As they prepare to go, Sagisaka Bannai rushes out with his servants.

Recitative. As they're getting ready to leave, Sagisaka Bannai bursts out with his servants.

Bannai. Ah, Kanpei. For attacking Lord Moronao and inflicting a slight wound upon him, your master Hangwan is confined in his house, and his head is sure to be chopped off before long. Now wrench his arms. We are going to take you home and torture you to death. So prepare yourself for your fate.

Bannai. Ah, Kanpei. Because you attacked Lord Moronao and gave him a minor injury, your master Hangwan is locked up in his home, and he's definitely about to be executed soon. Now, restrain his arms. We're taking you home to torture you to death. So get ready for your fate.

Kanpei. We are well met, Sagisaka Bannai. It will not be enough for me to kill a fellow like you; but you shall see how neatly this arm of mine can cut you up.

Kanpei. Good to see you, Sagisaka Bannai. Just killing someone like you won’t satisfy me; you’ll see just how easily I can make quick work of you.

Bannai. Don’t let him speak, fellows.

Bannai. Keep him quiet, guys.

Servants. Very well, sir.

Staff. Sure thing, sir.

Recitative. Two of them attack him from both sides; but he dodges them and wrenches their arms with his hands and kicks them down. In their place two more cut at him, but he receives their blows with his62 sword-scabbard; and as they turn round and come again, he strikes aside their swords with the hilt and scabbard-end of his own. And when the four men attack him together, he sends them flying at once to the right and left; they fall down and then rise and run away in all directions. In hot anger, Bannai strikes at him; but Kanpei dodges and catches him by the neck; he throws him down on the ground and sets his foot upon him.

Recitative. Two of them charge at him from both sides; but he dodges and twists their arms with his hands, kicking them to the ground. In their place, two more come at him, but he blocks their strikes with his62 sword-scabbard. As they turn around and approach again, he deflects their swords with the hilt and scabbard-end of his own. When the four men attack him all at once, he sends them flying to the right and left; they crash down but then get up and flee in all directions. In a fit of rage, Bannai swings at him; but Kanpei dodges, grabs him by the neck, throws him down, and steps on him.

Kanpei. Now I can do as I please with you. Shall I run you through, cut you in pieces, or kill you by inches?

Kanpei. Now I can do whatever I want with you. Should I stab you, chop you up, or take you down slowly?

Recitative. But Okaru clings to his uplifted sword.

Spoken music. But Okaru holds onto his raised sword.

Okaru. No, no, if you kill this fellow, it will spoil your chance of a pardon. That is enough; let him go.

Okaru. No, no, if you kill this guy, it’ll ruin your chance of getting a pardon. That’s enough; let him go.

Recitative. As she stops him, Sagisaka wriggles out from under his foot and runs away for very life.

Recitative. As she stops him, Sagisaka squirms out from under his foot and takes off running for his life.

Kanpei. Oh, what a pity I let him go! But if I killed him, it would have been a most disloyal deed. We will, we two, live in63 hiding for the present, and when the time comes, we will beg for pardon.

Kanpei. Oh, what a shame I let him go! But if I had killed him, that would have been an incredibly disloyal act. For now, the two of us will live in hiding, and when the time is right, we will ask for forgiveness. 63

Illustration: Kanpei and Okaru side by side

Recitative. It is already the sixth hour[6]; and across the streaks of cloud in the whitening east, the crows are flying from out their nests. The lovers hurry on their way; but their hearts are held back by their anxiety for their lord’s fate. Such, alas, is the way of the world.

Recitative. It’s already the sixth hour[6]; and through the clouds in the brightening east, the crows are flying out of their nests. The lovers rush along, but their hearts are weighed down by worry for their lord’s fate. Such, unfortunately, is the way of the world.

64

64

Illustration: Cloth and fan on ground

[1]The No-performance is a dramatic posture-dance accompanied by song and music.
[2]The ceremonial court hat.
[3]A kind of divided skirts, worn by men.
[4]A drum with a slender body, beaten by hand.
[5]One of the ten precepts in verse, by Jakunen, a noted priest and poet (died in 1137).
[6]About six o'clock.

65

65

ACT IV.


67

67

ACT IV.

RECITATIVE.

Enya Hangwan being confined in his house, the town-mansion at Ogigayatsu has its gates closed with large bamboo poles, and none but the members of the household is allowed to go in or out; strictly is the house guarded. Even in such a plight, gay are the waiting-women as they amuse themselves in the inner rooms. Lady Kaoyo sits with Oboshi Rikiya at her side. To enliven her lord’s spirits, she has laid before her a basket of cherry-blossoms, double and treble flowered, from the hills of Kamakura; but far more beautiful than the flowers is the lady who is arranging them. Along the passage of the Willow Chamber comes Hara Goemon, a chief of troops, followed by Ono Kudayu.

Enya Hangwan is stuck at home, and the gates of the town mansion in Ogigayatsu are barred with large bamboo poles, allowing only household members to come and go; the place is strictly guarded. Even in these tough times, the waiting women are cheerful as they enjoy themselves in the inner rooms. Lady Kaoyo sits beside Oboshi Rikiya. To lift her lord’s spirits, she has placed a basket of cherry blossoms, with double and triple blooms, from the hills of Kamakura in front of her; but the lady arranging them is even more beautiful than the flowers. Coming down the passage of the Willow Chamber is Hara Goemon, a chief of troops, followed by Ono Kudayu.

Goemon. Ah, Master Chikara, you have come early.

Goemon. Ah, Master Chikara, you’ve arrived early.

Chikara. No; until my father arrives from the country, I attend here day and night.

Strength. No; until my father gets here from the country, I’ll be here day and night.

68

68

Goemon. That is very dutiful of you.

Goemon. That's super responsible of you.

Recitative. Goemon lays both his hands on the mat.

Sung dialogue. Goemon places both of his hands on the mat.

Illustration: Kaoyo kneeling, arranging cherry blossoms

Goemon. How does my lord feel, this morning?

Goemon. How does my lord feel this morning?

Kaoyo. Thank you for coming, both of you. I feared much lest my lord should sink into low spirits and fall ill; but he looks cheerful and gazes from morning till evening at the flowers in the garden. And so, for his diversion, I have had these famous cherry-blossoms brought and am arranging them as you see.

Kaoyo. Thank you both for coming. I was really worried that my lord might get depressed and become unwell, but he seems cheerful and has been looking at the flowers in the garden from morning until evening. So, to brighten his day, I had these beautiful cherry blossoms brought in and I’m arranging them like this.

69

69

Goemon. Yes, it is as you say, my lady. Your idea is that as the flowers open, they presage that the gates will be opened and our lord released from confinement. I thought, too, of bringing something of the sort; only I am a poor hand in devising emblems. But I have forgotten to speak of an important matter. I hear that the Shogun’s envoys will be here to-day, and I have no doubt they will come to release our lord from confinement. Do you not think so, Master Kudayu?

Goemon. Yes, you're right, my lady. You believe that as the flowers bloom, it means the gates will open and our lord will be set free from confinement. I had a similar thought about bringing something like that; it's just that I'm not great at creating symbols. But I almost forgot to mention something important. I’ve heard that the Shogun’s envoys will be here today, and I'm sure they’re coming to release our lord from confinement. Don’t you agree, Master Kudayu?

Kudayu. Ha, ha, ha! Why, Master Goemon, these flowers gladden men’s eyes only for a while, and then are scattered by the wind. Your words are like them. To give others pleasure, you pay in a way unworthy of a samurai compliments, from which the gilt comes off as readily as from the New Year’s wishes. Ask me why I say so. Our lord, whose duty it was to entertain the guests, wounded one who is the head of the government and caused a great uproar in the Palace; the penalty for his offence is at the lightest banishment and at the heaviest70 seppuku. It was, in fact, a great mistake of our lord to make an enemy of Lord Moronao.

Kudayu. Ha, ha, ha! Master Goemon, these flowers only bring joy for a little while, and then they're scattered by the wind. Your words are just like them. To please others, you're giving compliments that don't suit a samurai, and those compliments fade away as quickly as New Year’s greetings. Want to know why I say that? Our lord, who was supposed to entertain the guests, ended up injuring the head of the government and created a huge mess in the Palace; the punishment for this could be as light as banishment or, at worst, seppuku. It was truly a big mistake for our lord to make an enemy out of Lord Moronao.

Goemon. What, do you, then, wish for our lord’s banishment or death?

Goemon. What, do you actually want our lord to be exiled or killed?

Kudayu. No, I do not wish for it; but I only speak the plain truth. It all arose from your stinginess, Master Goemon. If you had thrown gold to Moronao, it would not have happened.

Kudayu. No, I don’t want it; I’m just stating the plain truth. It all started because you were stingy, Master Goemon. If you had given gold to Moronao, this wouldn’t have happened.

Recitative. From his own greed he judges of others.

Recitative. He judges others based on his own greed.

Goemon. No, it is unworthy of a knight to fawn upon others. Do you not think so, Master Rikiya?

Goemon. No, it’s not suitable for a knight to flatter others. Don’t you agree, Master Rikiya?

Kaoyo. Do not quarrel, you two. My husband’s trouble arose entirely from me. The other day, when there was an entertainment at Tsurugaoka, that lawless Moronao urged his insolent love to me who have a lord. I wished to punish him by humiliating him; and so, without telling my lord, I sent him an old ode on chastity on the pretence of asking his criticism of my own composition. Put to shame, he abused Lord Hangwan in revenge for my rejection of his love. Was it71 not natural that my lord, who is hasty of temper, could ill brook his insults?

Kaoyo. Don’t argue, you two. My husband’s issues came entirely from me. The other day, when there was an event at Tsurugaoka, that reckless Moronao pushed his bold affection on me, knowing I have a lord. I wanted to get back at him by shaming him; so, without informing my lord, I sent him an old poem about chastity under the pretense of wanting his feedback on my own writing. Ashamed, he lashed out at Lord Hangwan in retaliation for my refusal of his love. Wasn’t it expected that my lord, who has a quick temper, couldn't tolerate his insults?

Recitative. When she has spoken, both Goemon and Rikiya show in their looks their deep sympathy for their lord in his anger. The envoys’ arrival is announced at the porch and in the reception-room, and is also reported in the inner rooms; Lady Kaoyo sits back, and the three men have hardly gone forward to meet them before the envoys enter. They are Ishido Umanojo and Moronao’s intimate friend, Yakushiji Jirozaemon. As they have come on duty, they pass without ceremony and take seats in the upper part of the chamber. From another room quietly comes in Enya Hangwan.

Recitative. After she finishes speaking, both Goemon and Rikiya visibly express their deep sympathy for their lord in his anger. The arrival of the envoys is announced at the porch and in the reception area, and it's also relayed in the inner rooms; Lady Kaoyo leans back, and the three men have barely stepped forward to greet them when the envoys arrive. They are Ishido Umanojo and Moronao’s close friend, Yakushiji Jirozaemon. Since they are here on duty, they enter without formality and take their seats in the upper part of the room. Enya Hangwan quietly comes in from another room.

Hangwan. Ha, my Lord Ishido, I thank you for coming as the Shogun’s Envoy. Tell them to prepare wine. When I have heard His Highness’s will, I will partake of wine with you all and cheer my spirits.

Hangwan. Ha, my Lord Ishido, I appreciate you coming as the Shogun’s Envoy. Please tell them to get the wine ready. Once I've heard His Highness’s wishes, I will drink wine with all of you and lift my spirits.

Yakushiji. Yes, that is a bright idea, and I, too, will drink with you. But I fancy, when you have heard His Highness’s order, the wine will hardly go down your throat.

Yakushiji. Yes, that’s a great idea, and I’ll join you for a drink. But I have a feeling that once you hear His Highness’s order, you might struggle to get the wine down.

72

72

Ishido. Now, listen carefully to the order which we have brought to you to-day.

Ishido. Now, pay close attention to the message we have for you today.

Recitative. He draws the written order from his breast and opens it; and Hangwan sits with reverence.

Recitative. He takes the written order from his chest and opens it; and Hangwan sits respectfully.

Ishido. These are the words: “Where-as Enya Hangwan Takasada did, out of private hate and malice, attack and wound the Governor Kono Moronao and cause a great disturbance in the Palace, his domain is confiscated and he is ordered to commit seppuku.”

Ishido. These are the words: “Since Enya Hangwan Takasada, out of personal hatred and spite, attacked and harmed Governor Kono Moronao and caused a major upheaval in the Palace, his property is seized and he is commanded to commit seppuku.”

Recitative. On hearing this, Lady Kaoyo is amazed; and the retainers in the chamber exchange glances, and are dumbfounded. Hangwan remains calm and composed.

Recitative. Upon hearing this, Lady Kaoyo is stunned; the retainers in the room share surprised looks and are speechless. Hangwan stays calm and collected.

Hangwan. I humbly submit to His Highness’s will. Now, you will rest yourselves after your arduous duty is done and take a cup of wine.

Hangwan. I respectfully accept His Highness’s wishes. Now, you can relax after your tough work and have a glass of wine.

Yakushiji. Now, Hangwan, be silent. You ought to be thankful that for your crime, for which the penalty should be death by strangling, you are ordered by His Highness’s clemency to commit seppuku; and you73 should at once prepare for death. Besides, there is the etiquette for committing seppuku. What do you mean by dressing yourself up in a long haori[1] of the present fashion? Have you been drinking, or have you run mad? You are wanting in courtesy to Lord Ishido and me, Yakushiji, who are here by His Highness’s command.

Yakushiji. Now, Hangwan, be quiet. You should be grateful that, for your crime—which normally deserves the death penalty by strangulation—you are being allowed by His Highness’s mercy to commit seppuku; and you73 should immediately prepare for your death. Plus, there's a proper way to perform seppuku. Why are you dressing up in a long haori that’s in style right now? Have you been drinking, or have you lost your mind? You are showing disrespect to Lord Ishido and me, Yakushiji, who are here by His Highness’s order.

Recitative. As he rebukes him, Hangwan smiles.

Recitative. As he scolds him, Hangwan smiles.

Hangwan. I am neither merry with wine, nor am I mad. When I heard that the envoys were coming to-day, I expected to receive this sentence. I will show you how I am prepared.

Hangwan. I'm neither drunk nor crazy. When I heard the envoys were coming today, I figured I would get this sentence. Let me show you how ready I am.

Recitative. He puts down his swords and takes off his haori and upper garment; and he appears in the white, uncrested robe of death. All are astonished at the sight; and Yakushiji, disappointed, sinks into sulky silence. Umanojo approaches Hangwan.

Recitative. He sets down his swords and removes his haori and outer garment; he now wears the plain white robe of death. Everyone is shocked at the sight; Yakushiji, feeling let down, falls into a sullen silence. Umanojo moves closer to Hangwan.

Ishido. I heartily sympathise with you. I am here to see the sentence carried out. You will calmly prepare yourself.

Ishido. I genuinely feel for you. I'm here to make sure the sentence is carried out. You need to prepare yourself calmly.

74

74

Hangwan. I thank you for your kind words. When I drew my sword, I was prepared for the sentence. My only regret is that I was held back by Kakogawa Honzo in the Palace and prevented from slaying Moronao. I am mortified beyond expression and can never forget it. Like Kusunoki Masashige[2] who declared at Minatogawa that he would lengthen his life by the force of his iron will at the last moment, I will return to life again and again until my vengeance is wreaked.

Hangwan. I appreciate your kind words. When I drew my sword, I was ready for the consequences. My only regret is that Kakogawa Honzo stopped me in the Palace and kept me from killing Moronao. I'm incredibly upset and can never forget it. Like Kusunoki Masashige[2] who declared at Minatogawa that he would extend his life through sheer determination at the last moment, I will return to life again and again until I get my revenge.

Recitative. While he utters these angry words, the sliding-door of the adjoining room is rapped.

Recitative. As he speaks these furious words, there's a knock on the sliding door of the next room.

Retainers. We, the retainers of the house, beg to be permitted to look once more upon our lord’s face. May we present ourselves before him? Inquire for us, Master Goemon.

Braces. We, the servants of the house, ask for permission to see our lord's face once more. Can we come before him? Please ask for us, Master Goemon.

Recitative. On hearing the retainers’ request, Goemon turns to his lord.

Recitative. Upon hearing the servants' request, Goemon looks to his lord.

75

75

Goemon. How shall I answer them, my lord?

Goemon. How should I respond to them, my lord?

Hangwan. Their request is natural; but I cannot permit them until Yuranosuke comes.

Hangwan. Their request is understandable; but I can’t allow it until Yuranosuke arrives.

Recitative. Goemon turns to the sliding-door of the next room.

Recitative. Goemon faces the sliding door of the next room.

Goemon. You have heard our lord’s will, and not one of you may come in.

Goemon. You've heard what our lord wants, and none of you can come inside.

Recitative. The retainers have not a word to say in reply, and the whole room is deadly still. At the word from his lord, Rikiya brings the dirk which he has ready for the self-immolation and places it before his lord. Calmly Hangwan doffs the kataginu[3] and sits more at ease.

Recitative. The servants have nothing to say in response, and the entire room is completely silent. At his lord's command, Rikiya retrieves the dagger he's prepared for the act of self-immolation and places it in front of his lord. Calmly, Hangwan removes the kataginu[3] and sits down more comfortably.

Hangwan. Now, my lords, see the sentence carried out.

Hangwan. Now, my lords, witness the sentence being executed.

Recitative. He draws the wooden stand towards him and, taking up the dirk, raises it to his head.

Recitative. He pulls the wooden stand closer and, picking up the dirk, lifts it to his head.

Hangwan. Rikiya, Rikiya.

Hangwan. Rikiya, Rikiya.

Rikiya. My lord.

Rikiya. My lord.

76

76

Hangwan. Yuranosuke.......

Hangwan. Yuranosuke.......

Rikiya. Has not yet come, my lord.

Rikiya. Still hasn't shown up, my lord.

Hangwan. H’m. I am sorry, I deeply regret, that I cannot see him before I die. There is no help for it. I can wait no longer.

Hangwan. H’m. I’m sorry, I really regret that I can’t see him before I die. There’s nothing I can do about it. I can’t wait any longer.

Illustration: Hangwan kneeling on raised platform with dirk. Man with sword standing behind him

Recitative. He takes the dirk with the point towards him, and driving it into his left side, drags it to the right. Lady Kaoyo cannot bear to look on, but turns away, prayers on her lips and tears in her eyes. The door of the passage is suddenly pushed77 open, and in rushes Oboshi Yuranosuke. No sooner does he see his master’s plight than he flings himself down and bows to the floor. After him hurry in Senzaki, Yazama, and the other retainers of the house.

Recitative. He takes the dagger with the point aimed at himself, and plunging it into his left side, pulls it to the right. Lady Kaoyo can't bear to watch and turns away, prayers on her lips and tears in her eyes. Suddenly, the door to the passage swings open, and Oboshi Yuranosuke rushes in. As soon as he sees his master’s condition, he throws himself down and bows to the floor. Following him are Senzaki, Yazama, and the other retainers of the house.

Hangwan. I have long been waiting for you, Yuranosuke.

Hangwan. I've been waiting for you for a long time, Yuranosuke.

Yuranosuke. To be able to look upon my lord while he is living, it is to me............

Yuranosuke. Being able to see my lord while he is alive means everything to me............

Hangwan. It is to me, too, a pleasure, a great pleasure. You have no doubt heard it all. I am truly mortified.

Hangwan. It's a pleasure for me as well, a great pleasure. You've probably heard everything by now. I’m really embarrassed.

Yuranosuke. I have heard it all. Now that things have come to this pass, I know not what to say to my lord. I only beg that you will die bravely.

Yuranosuke. I've heard everything. Now that it has come to this, I don't know what to say to my lord. I just ask that you will face death with courage.

Hangwan. Oh, little need you to say so.

Hangwan. Oh, you really don't need to say that.

Recitative. With both hands he draws the dirk from side to side, and panting with pain, he takes a long breath.

Recitative. With both hands, he pulls the dagger back and forth, gasping in pain as he takes a deep breath.

Hangwan. This dirk I bequeath to you, Yuranosuke; and with it you will revenge my death.

Hangwan. I leave this dagger to you, Yuranosuke; and with it, you will avenge my death.

Recitative. With the point of the dirk, he cuts his wind-pipe, and throwing down the78 bloody weapon, he falls forward; and his breath is gone. While his lady and the retainers present wait with closed eyes, bated breath, and clenched teeth, Yuranosuke shuffles close to his lord, and taking up the dirk, bows to it. He gazes at the bloodstained point, and clenching his fist, he weeps with despair. The last words of Hangwan have penetrated to his heart’s core. And at this moment he forms that resolution which will hand down Oboshi’s name for faith and loyalty to the remotest posterity. Yakushiji suddenly rises to his feet.

Recitative. With the tip of the dagger, he slashes his windpipe, and dropping the78 bloody weapon, he collapses forward; and his breath fades away. While his lady and the attendants present wait with closed eyes, held breaths, and clenched teeth, Yuranosuke steps close to his lord, picks up the dagger, and bows to it. He looks at the blood-soaked tip, and balling his fist, he cries out in despair. The last words of Hangwan have struck deep into his heart. And in this moment he makes a decision that will ensure Oboshi’s name lives on for its faith and loyalty through future generations. Yakushiji suddenly stands up.

Yakushiji. Now that Hangwan is dead and gone, deliver this mansion at once.

Yakushiji. Now that Hangwan is dead and gone, hand over this mansion immediately.

Ishido. Nay, do not be peremptory, Yakushiji. Enya was the lord of a province and a castle. You gentlemen, when you have performed the funeral ceremony, you will quietly leave this mansion. I, who have come to carry out the sentence, will now go and report that I have seen your lord slay himself. I sympathise with you in your sorrow, Yuranosuke; and if you have anything to say to me, I will hear it, and do not scruple to tell me.

Ishido. No, don’t be so forceful, Yakushiji. Enya was the lord of a province and a castle. Gentlemen, once you’ve completed the funeral ceremony, please leave this mansion quietly. I, here to carry out the sentence, will now go report that I’ve witnessed your lord take his own life. I am sorry for your loss, Yuranosuke; if you want to say anything to me, I’m here to listen, so feel free to speak.

79

79

Recitative. He bows silently to the retainers present and calmly goes out.

Recitative. He silently nods to the attendants present and steps out calmly.

Yakushiji. I, too, will rest in another room till this dead body is got rid of. Let my servants come. Now, throw out of the gate these retainers’ rubbish. And don’t let these new ronin make off with Hangwan’s personal property.

Yakushiji. I will also stay in another room until this corpse is taken care of. Let my servants come. Now, get rid of this retainers’ trash at the gate. And make sure these new ronin don’t steal Hangwan’s personal belongings.

Recitative. He glares all around the chamber and enters another room. Lady Kaoyo bursts out crying.

Singing dialogue. He looks around the room angrily and walks into another room. Lady Kaoyo starts crying.

Kaoyo. Ah me, is there anything more sorrowful than the samurai’s life? There was many a thing I longed to say to my lord at his last moment; but I bore my grief in silence because I feared the envoys would despise me as a faint-hearted woman. Alas, my poor, poor lord!

Kaoyo. Oh, is there anything more sorrowful than a samurai’s life? There were so many things I wanted to say to my lord at his last moment; but I kept my feelings to myself because I was afraid the envoys would think of me as a cowardly woman. Oh, my poor, poor lord!

Recitative. She throws herself upon the body and let loose her sorrows, regardless of all around her.

Recitative. She collapses onto the body and lets her grief pour out, not caring about anyone else around her.

Yuranosuke. Come, Rikiya. Escort at once our lord’s remains together with our lady, to the family temple of Komyoji. I will overtake you and perform the funeral ceremony.80 Hori, Yazama, Odera, Hazama, and others, guard them on the way.

Yuranosuke. Come on, Rikiya. Immediately escort our lord’s remains along with our lady to the family temple of Komyoji. I’ll catch up with you and lead the funeral ceremony.80 Hori, Yazama, Odera, Hazama, and others, make sure to protect them on the way.

Recitative. Immediately, the palanquin is brought in and set on a stand. The door is opened; and they all come forward and, with tears, place the remains within and silently lift up the palanquin. They comfort their lady who is lamenting piteously. The retainers escort the palanquin and hurry to the family temple. A few see it to the door and, returning, resume their seats. Out speaks Ono Kudayu.

Recitative. Right away, the palanquin is brought in and placed on a stand. The door is opened, and they all step forward, tears in their eyes, to lay the remains inside and quietly lift the palanquin. They console their lady, who is crying deeply. The attendants escort the palanquin and rush to the family temple. A few accompany it to the door and, after that, return to their seats. Ono Kudayu speaks out.

Kudayu. Master Oboshi, you succeeded your father, Master Yawata Rokuro, as Chief Councillor. Though I am next to you in rank, I and all of us are from to-day ronin. We have no means of supporting wife and children. Let us, then, divide among ourselves the money which our lord kept for military use, and deliver this mansion at once, or we shall be wanting in respect to Yakushiji.

Kudayu. Master Oboshi, you have taken over from your father, Master Yawata Rokuro, as Chief Councillor. Even though I'm next in rank, from today on, I and all of us are ronin. We have no way to support our wives and children. So let's split the money our lord kept for military purposes and leave this mansion immediately, or we won't be showing proper respect to Yakushiji.

Yagoro. No; in my opinion, since it arouses our anger to see our enemy Kono Moronao still alive, we should prepare for the attack of our enemy and make our last stand in this mansion.

Yagoro. No; I believe that since it makes us angry to see our enemy Kono Moronao still alive, we should get ready to attack and make our final stand in this mansion.

81

81

Sadakuro. Ah, wait. It is a bad idea, that of dying in fight. The best plan is, as my father Kudayu says, to hand over the mansion and divide the money.

Sadakuro. Ah, hold on. Dying in a fight is a terrible idea. The smartest move, as my dad Kudayu says, is to give up the mansion and split the money.

Recitative. During this discussion, Yuranosuke has remained silent; but now he speaks out.

Recitative. Throughout this conversation, Yuranosuke has stayed quiet; but now he is speaking up.

Yuranosuke. The proposal that Yagoro has made in this council agrees with my plan. We should really die and follow our lord; but I have decided that, instead of our slaying ourselves to no purpose, we should wait for the troops of Ashikaga and die in battle.

Yuranosuke. Yagoro's proposal in this council aligns with my plan. We should definitely die and join our lord; however, I’ve decided that instead of taking our lives without reason, we should wait for the Ashikaga troops and die in battle.

Kudayu. Eh, what do you say? I thought you would give us good counsel; but no, with a ronin’s fatuous obstinacy, you would take up arms against Lord Ashikaga. That is recklessness. I cannot agree to it.

Kudayu. Hey, what do you think? I expected you to offer us good advice; but no, with a ronin’s foolish stubbornness, you're ready to fight against Lord Ashikaga. That’s reckless. I can’t support that.

Sadakuro. Yes, you are right, father. I will not agree, either. We would be left out of this consultation. It is useless to remain here any longer. Let us go home.

Sadakuro. Yes, you’re right, Dad. I won’t agree, either. We’d be left out of this discussion. It’s pointless to stay here any longer. Let’s go home.

Kudayu. Yes, we will do so. I take my leave; but pray, do not go yet, gentlemen.

Kudayu. Yes, we will take care of that. I'm leaving now, but please, don't leave yet, gentlemen.

82

82

Recitative. And father and son, they go home together.

Spoken music. So, the father and son head home together.

Yagoro. Ha, the avaricious Ono and his son! What cowards, to be filled with fear when they hear that we are going to die fighting, and then to run away. Do not mind them, Master Oboshi, but let us prepare to meet the enemy.

Yagoro. Ha, the greedy Ono and his son! What cowards, to be so afraid when they hear we’re going to die fighting, and then to run away. Don’t worry about them, Master Oboshi, let’s get ready to face the enemy.

Yuranosuke. No, no, Yagoro. What cause of anger have we against Lord Ashikaga that we should take up arms against him? It was only my plot to test the spirit of those two, father and son. Let us deliver the mansion to Yakushiji and go each his way. We will meet again at Yamashina, near the Capital, and there open our minds to one another and consult upon our future plans.

Yuranosuke. No, no, Yagoro. What reason do we have to be angry with Lord Ashikaga that we should take up arms against him? It was just my plan to test the resolve of that father and son. Let's hand over the mansion to Yakushiji and then go our separate ways. We’ll meet again at Yamashina, near the Capital, and there we'll share our thoughts and discuss our future plans.

Recitative. No sooner has he spoken than Jirozaemon comes out of a room.

Recitative. As soon as he finishes speaking, Jirozaemon walks out of a room.

Yakushiji. What, still consulting? When you have got rid of the body, make over the house at once.

Yakushiji. What, still checking in? Once you've taken care of the body, get the house sorted out right away.

Goemon. Yes, we have kept you waiting. Examine well before you take over our lord’s

Goemon. Yes, we’ve made you wait. Take a good look before you take over our lord’s

84

84

Ichikawa Danjuro as Yuranosuke

ICHIKAWA DANJURO as Yuranosuke

ICHIKAWA DANJURO as Yuranosuke

85

85

furniture and his arms and equipages. Come, let us go, Master Yuranosuke.

furniture and his arms and gear. Come on, let's go, Master Yuranosuke.

Yuranosuke. Yes, we will go.

Yuranosuke. Yes, let's go.

Recitative. They quietly rise; and as the thought comes to them that they are looking for the last time to-day at the mansion where their families for generations served day and night their lord’s house, they linger and gaze back, loth to leave it.

Recitative. They stand up quietly, and as it hits them that they are seeing the mansion for the last time today, the place where their families have served their lord day and night for generations, they hesitate and look back, reluctant to let it go.

(Here the stage revolves)

Here the stage spins.

Recitative. As they stand outside the gate, Rikiya, Yazama, Hori, Odera, and others, who escorted their lord, return running.

Recitative. As they stand outside the gate, Rikiya, Yazama, Hori, Odera, and others, who escorted their lord, come running back.

Rikiya and Others. Have you, then, given up the mansion? We will now wait for Tadayoshi’s troops and die fighting.

Rikiya and Friends. So, have you decided to abandon the mansion? We will now wait for Tadayoshi’s troops and fight to the death.

Yuranosuke. No, no. Now is not the time to die. See this, all of you.

Yuranosuke. No, no. This isn't the time to die. Look at this, all of you.

Recitative. He draws and holds up his lord’s bequest.

Recitative. He takes and displays his lord’s gift.

Yuranosuke. This is the dirk, with its tip stained with our lord’s blood, on which his soul still rests thirsting for vengeance. And with this dirk we must cut off Moronao’s head and so accomplish our object.

Yuranosuke. This is the dagger, with its tip stained with our lord’s blood, where his soul still lingers, longing for revenge. We must use this dagger to sever Moronao’s head and achieve our goal.

86

86

Recitative. The retainers are stirred by his words. Within the mansion Yakushiji is having the gate-doors clamped.

Recitative. The servants are moved by his words. Inside the mansion, Yakushiji is having the front gates secured.

Yakushiji. They are punished by Heaven for the attack on Lord Moronao. It serves them right.

Yakushiji. They're being punished by Heaven for attacking Lord Moronao. They deserve it.

Recitative. His servants clap their hands and laugh long and loud. The younger samurai run back to the gate, crying:—

Recitative. His servants clap their hands and laugh heartily. The younger samurai rush back to the gate, shouting:—

Samurai. Do you hear that?

Samurai. Do you hear that?

Yuranosuke. Have you no wish to avenge our late lord’s death?

Yuranosuke. Don’t you have any desire to get revenge for our late lord’s death?

Recitative. Hearing his words, they all go out together, looking back with anger at the mansion.

Recitative. Hearing him out, they all step outside together, casting angry looks back at the mansion.

Illustration: Box with leaf limb

[1]An outer coat worn by men.
[2]Considered the most perfect mirror of loyalty in all Japanese history. He died fighting for the Emperor at Minatogawa in 1336.
[3]A garment worn over the shoulders and tucked under the hakama. (It is worn by the envoys in the double-page illustration of this Act)

87

87

ACT V.


89

89

ACT V.

RECITATIVE.

The hawk, even when it is on the verge of starvation, does not pick rice-ears contrary to its nature. For many days has Hayano Kanpei dwelt in his temporary home near Yamazaki; and for the fault committed in the flush of youth, he makes his living now by hunting deer and monkeys on these hills. He is caught with his gun in a summer shower, and takes shelter under a pine-tree until it ceases. Yonder comes a traveller with a little lantern stretched out with a bow, which he covers with the skirt of his rain-coat to keep the light burning. He hurries along the dark road in the heavy rain. Kanpei goes up to him.

The hawk, even when it's about to starve, doesn't go for the rice, as that's just not in its nature. Hayano Kanpei has been living in his temporary spot near Yamazaki for many days now; he makes a living hunting deer and monkeys on these hills because of a mistake he made in his youth. He gets caught in a summer downpour with his gun and takes cover under a pine tree until it stops. Over there comes a traveler with a small lantern held out with a bow, which he covers with the edge of his raincoat to keep the light on. He hurries down the dark road in the heavy rain. Kanpei approaches him.

Kanpei. If you please, will you kindly give me a light?

Kanpei. Could you please give me a light?

Recitative. The traveller stops short and stands on the defensive.

Recitative. The traveler halts abruptly and takes a defensive stance.

90

90

Traveller. Humph, I travel alone, fully knowing that this road is unsafe. I see you have a gun and I certainly cannot give you a light. Come another time.

Traveler. Hmph, I walk this path alone, fully aware that it’s dangerous. I see you have a gun, and there’s no way I can offer you a light. Come back another time.

Recitative. He watches him, ready to cut him down if he moves an inch.

Singing speech. He keeps an eye on him, prepared to take him out if he moves even a little.

Kanpei. Well, I do not wonder at your mistaking me for a robber; but I am a hunter of the neighbourhood. I am in a great trouble as I have got my tinder drenched in the heavy rain. Come, I will hand you my gun and get the light myself.

Kanpei. I can understand why you might mistake me for a robber; however, I'm actually a local hunter. I'm in a bit of a bind because my tinder got soaked in the heavy rain. Here, take my gun, and I’ll go get the light myself.

Recitative. Hearing his straightforward reply, the traveller looks fixedly at his face.

Recitative. Hearing his direct answer, the traveler stares at his face.

Traveller. Are you not Hayano Kanpei?

Traveler. Are you not Hayano Kanpei?

Kanpei. And you are Senzaki Yagoro?

Cheers. And you are Senzaki Yagoro?

Yagoro. I am glad to see you well.

Yagoro. I'm happy to see you doing well.

Kanpei. And you, too, are in sound health.

Kanpei. And you, too, are doing well.

Recitative. It is long since they last met. They cannot forget the fall of their master’s house, and as they think of it with resentment, they both clench their fists. Kanpei bows down his head and remains91 speechless for a while; and then he speaks out.

Recitative. It’s been a long time since they last met. They can’t forget the collapse of their master’s house, and as they think about it with anger, they both clench their fists. Kanpei bows his head and stays91 silent for a while; then he finally speaks up.

Kanpei. I am truly ashamed of myself, and cannot even show my face to an old fellow-retainer like you. Has my samurai’s fortune come to an end? It was my fated ill-luck that when I was in attendance upon my lord, the great calamity should have fallen upon his house. I was not present on the spot at the time, and I could not go back to the mansion; and I thought I could only wait till the fit occasion came to entreat his pardon. But, to my amazement, he was condemned to death. Great Heavens, I cried, this is all Moronao’s doing and I will at least follow my lord to the other world. And I put my hand on my sword; yet, thought I again, what worthy deed have I done that I could appear before my lord and escort him on the lonely road of death? I wore my heart out in pondering over what I should do in atonement. I have secretly heard it rumoured that Master Yuranosuke, his son, and Master Goemon, and others are plotting to avenge our lord’s death. Unhappy as92 I am, I was not driven out of service; and if I could, by some means, obtain an interview with Master Yuranosuke and be allowed to sign my name in the leaguers’ covenant, it would be an honour to me and my house for ever. Since it is my fortune to meet you, let me avail myself of this rare opportunity and beg you to make me worthy of a samurai. I appeal to our old friendship, to your knightly compassion.

Kanpei. I’m really ashamed of myself and can’t even face you, an old comrade. Has my samurai luck finally run out? It was my terrible fate that while I was serving my lord, such a great disaster fell upon his household. I wasn’t there at that moment, and I couldn’t return to the mansion; I thought I could only wait for the right moment to ask for his forgiveness. But to my shock, he was sentenced to death. Good heavens, I cried, this is all Moronao’s fault, and I’ll at least follow my lord into the afterlife. I reached for my sword; but then I thought, what have I done that would allow me to face my lord and guide him on this lonely path to death? I wore myself out thinking about how to atone for this. I’ve secretly heard rumors that Master Yuranosuke, his son, Master Goemon, and others are planning to avenge our lord’s death. As miserable as I am, I wasn’t expelled from service; and if I could somehow meet with Master Yuranosuke and be allowed to sign my name to the rebels’ pact, it would bring honor to me and my family forever. Since fate has brought me to you, let me take advantage of this rare opportunity and ask you to make me worthy of a samurai. I appeal to our old friendship and your knightly compassion.

Recitative. He lays both his hands before him on the ground, and filled with remorse for his former ill-deed, he weeps manly tears. Pitiful is his plight. Yagoro, though he thinks his old comrade’s repentance but natural, cannot here recklessly reveal the great plot.

Recitative. He places both his hands on the ground in front of him, and overwhelmed with regret for his past wrongdoing, he sheds heartfelt tears. His situation is truly sad. Yagoro, while believing that his old friend's remorse is only to be expected, cannot carelessly disclose the larger scheme here.

Yagoro. Now, now, Kanpei, in your confession, you mix up with it something about a plot and a covenant. That is nonsense. There has never been such a rumour. I am taking an urgent message from Master Yuranosuke to Master Goemon. We intend to raise a monument in our late lord’s burial-place. But we, being but ronin, are poor,93 and the monument is a thing which will be pointed out as Lord Enya Hangwan’s to the latest posterity. And so I am going on an errand to collect the money for the purpose and seeking out those who are still grateful for our late lord’s favours. And if you yet feel grateful.........do you understand?

Yagoro. Listen, Kanpei, in your confession, you’re mixing in something about a scheme and an agreement. That’s nonsense. There’s never been such a rumor. I’m delivering an urgent message from Master Yuranosuke to Master Goemon. We plan to set up a monument at our late lord’s burial site. But since we are just ronin, we’re poor,93 and this monument will be recognized as Lord Enya Hangwan’s by future generations. So, I’m going on a mission to raise funds for it and looking for those who still appreciate our late lord’s kindness. And if you are still grateful... do you get it?

Recitative. To make Oboshi’s plot covertly known while speaking of the monument, it is, indeed, an act of true comradeship.

Recitative. To subtly reveal Oboshi’s plan while discussing the monument is, without a doubt, an act of genuine friendship.

Kanpei. I thank you, Master Yagoro. Yes, I heard long ago that you were collecting money, it was said, for the monument. I, too, have made every effort to offer some money, and hoped, on the strength of the contribution, to obtain pardon. But Master Yagoro, how ashamed I am! See my present condition; it is a punishment for my disloyalty to my lord, and I have none to turn to for help. But Karu’s father, Yoichibei, is a worthy man. He and his wife lament the unfaithfulness with which we, husband and wife, served Lord Hangwan, and are most anxious that I should find means to become a samurai again. I will seize this occasion to94 tell them of my meeting you and, after giving an account of our talk, let them know how I may be restored to my former position. Then they will not, I am sure, hesitate to sell for their children’s sake the little land they possess. I beg, when I have brought the money, you will present it to Master Goemon.

Kanpei! Thank you, Master Yagoro. Yes, I heard a long time ago that you were raising funds, as they say, for the monument. I've also tried my best to contribute some money, hoping that with my donation, I could earn forgiveness. But Master Yagoro, I feel so ashamed! Just look at my current situation; it's a punishment for my disloyalty to my lord, and I have no one to turn to for help. However, Karu’s father, Yoichibei, is a good man. He and his wife regret how unfaithfully we, as husband and wife, served Lord Hangwan, and they really want me to find a way to become a samurai again. I will take this opportunity to94 share with them about meeting you and, after explaining our conversation, let them know how I might be restored to my former position. I'm sure they won’t hesitate to sell the little land they have for their children's sake. I ask that when I bring the money, you will present it to Master Goemon.

Illustration: Yagoro takes leave of kneeling Kanpei

Yagoro. Yes, I will now go and tell Master Goemon what you have said to me and through him ask pardon of Master Yuranosuke. I will give you an answer without fail the day after to-morrow. This is the address at which Master Goemon has put up.

Yagoro. Yes, I will go now and tell Master Goemon what you said to me, and through him, I'll ask for forgiveness from Master Yuranosuke. I'll give you an answer for sure the day after tomorrow. This is where Master Goemon is staying.

95

95

Recitative. As he gives him the address, Kanpei receives it with gratitude.

Recitative. As he provides the address, Kanpei accepts it with appreciation.

Kanpei. I am thankful for your manifold kindness. I will immediately find the money and wait upon you the day after to-morrow. If you wish to come to my house, you will turn to the left from the ferry at Yamazaki, and you will soon find Yoichibei’s house by inquiring in the neighbourhood. You had better go quickly before the night grows late. The road is still more unsafe further on, and so take great care of yourself.

Kanpei. I really appreciate all your kindness. I’ll find the money right away and see you the day after tomorrow. If you’d like to come to my place, just turn left from the ferry at Yamazaki, and you’ll easily find Yoichibei’s house by asking around. It’s better if you go quickly before it gets too late. The road gets even more dangerous further on, so please take good care of yourself.

Yagoro. No fear. Until the monument is raised, not a flea shall bite this body of mine. You, too, keep yourself in good health. I shall look forward to hearing of your contribution. Fare you well.

Yagoro. No worries. Until the monument is set up, not even a flea will bother me. You should also stay healthy. I'm looking forward to hearing about what you've done. Take care.

Recitative. They part, and each hurries on his way. The rain again comes down. Feeble footsteps are heard. Though he has not lost his way in the dark, he is a simple, honest old man who comes hanging on his staff, drawn hither by a blind love of his child. He hears a voice calling to him from behind.

Recitative. They separate, and each rushes off on their own path. The rain starts pouring again. Weak footsteps can be heard. Even though he hasn't lost his way in the dark, he is a straightforward, genuine old man leaning on his cane, drawn here by his unwavering love for his child. He hears a voice calling to him from behind.

96

96

A Voice. Hi, hi, old man. You are a good road-companion.

A Voice. Hey there, old man. You're a great travel buddy.

Recitative. The speaker is Ono Kudayu’s son, Sadakuro, who, having no place to go to, has turned a highwayman and nightly plies his trade on this road. He has a flat sword at his side.

Recitative. The speaker is Ono Kudayu’s son, Sadakuro, who, with nowhere to go, has become a highway robber and now makes his living on this road every night. He carries a straight sword at his side.

Sadakuro. I have been calling you a long time; could you not hear me? It is bold of you at your age to travel alone on this unsafe road. I will bear you company.

Sadakuro. I’ve been calling you for a long time; didn’t you hear me? It's pretty brave of you, at your age, to travel alone on this dangerous road. I’ll keep you company.

Recitative. As he comes in front of him and looks at him with over-curious eyes, Yoichibei shrinks with fear; but he conceals it with an old man’s tact.

Recitative. As he steps in front of him and gazes with overly curious eyes, Yoichibei pulls back in fear; but he hides it with the cleverness of an old man.

Yoichibei. Now this is a kindness I should not have expected of one so young. Being an old man, I do not care to travel alone; but wherever we go, there is nothing so precious as money. As I could not pay last year’s tax, I went to ask for help to my relations; but not a single cash could I get from them, and as I could not stay long where I could obtain no assistance, I am going home alone, heavy at heart.

Yoichibei. This is a kindness I never expected from someone so young. As an old man, I don't like traveling alone; but wherever we go, nothing is more valuable than money. Since I couldn't pay last year's tax, I went to ask my relatives for help, but I couldn't get a single cent from them. Since I couldn't stay long where I found no support, I'm going home alone, feeling really down.

97

97

Recitative. Before he has done speaking, the other cries out.

Recitative. Before he finishes speaking, the other shouts.

Sadakuro. Hold your tongue. I did not come to hear that you have not paid your tax. Look here, old man. Listen carefully to what I am going to say. It is this. I saw long ago that you have in your bosom a purse of striped cloth with forty or fifty ryo in it, if it is gold; and I have followed you. Lend it to me. See, I entreat you with clasped hands. I dare say, you got the money to rescue your child from some foolish trouble. Now that I have set my eyes upon it, why, Illustration: Saduko with umbrella standing over fallen Yoichibei there is no getting away. So make up your mind to it. Please, lend it to me, do.

Sadakuro. Stop talking. I didn’t come to hear that you haven't paid your tax. Look, old man. Pay close attention to what I'm about to say. Here it is. I noticed a while ago that you have a purse of striped fabric tucked away with forty or fifty ryo in it, assuming it’s gold; and I’ve been following you. Lend it to me. Please, I’m begging you with my hands together. I assume you got that money to help your child out of some silly trouble. Now that I’ve seen it, well, Illustration: Saduko with umbrella standing over fallen Yoichibei there’s no backing out. So just accept it. Please, lend it to me, will you?

Recitative. He puts his hand into Yoichibei’s bosom and pulls out a purse of striped cloth.

Recitative. He reaches into Yoichibei’s shirt and pulls out a purse made of striped fabric.

Yoichibei. Oh, please, sir, that......

Yoichibei. Oh, come on, sir, that......

98

98

Sadakuro. What of that? When you have so much money.........

Sadakuro. What does that matter? When you have so much money.........

Recitative. As he snatches it, Yoichibei clings to his hand.

Recitative. As he grabs it, Yoichibei holds onto his hand.

Yoichibei. No, no, sir. I took some small coin out of this pouch, it is true, to buy straw-sandals a while ago; but there is now in it only a few lumps of rice for luncheon and medicines my daughter gave me for bilious attacks. Please, let me go, sir.

Yoichibei. No, no, sir. I did take some change out of this pouch a little while ago to buy some straw sandals, but now it only has a few lumps of rice for lunch and some medicine my daughter gave me for my stomach issues. Please, let me go, sir.

Recitative. And he snatches back the pouch and tries to escape; but Sadakuro runs before him and intercepts him.

Recitative. He grabs the pouch back and tries to run away; but Sadakuro steps in front of him and blocks his path.

Sadakuro. What an obstinate fellow, to be sure! I speak you fair, because I do not wish to do anything cruel; and you take advantage of it. Come, fork out the money. If you hesitate, I will kill you at one blow.

Sadakuro. What a stubborn guy, for sure! I'm being honest with you because I don't want to be cruel, and you take advantage of that. Come on, cough up the cash. If you hesitate, I'll take you out in one hit.

Recitative. He draws his sword and raises it for a downward stroke; and before Yoichibei can cry out, he strikes at him as at a dry bamboo-pole. Did the sword deflect or the hands err? He misses his mark, and Yoichibei grasps the naked blade with both his hands.

Recitative. He pulls out his sword and gets ready to bring it down; and before Yoichibei can shout, he attacks him like he’s hitting a dry bamboo pole. Did the sword get deflected or did he make a mistake? He misses his target, and Yoichibei grabs the bare blade with both hands.

99

99

Yoichibei. Do you, then, really mean to kill me?

Yoichibei. Do you actually intend to kill me?

Sadakuro. Of course I do. I kill you because I saw your money; and so give up the ghost without more complaint.

Sadakuro. Of course I do. I’m going to kill you because I saw your money; so just give up and stop complaining.

Recitative. He points the sword at his breast.

Spoken delivery. He holds the sword to his chest.

Yoichibei. Please, just wait, sir. There is no help for it. Yes, this is money. But I have an only daughter; and she has a husband who is more dear to her than life itself. That husband is in want of money. He is, for certain reasons, a ronin at present. It was through her, says my daughter, that he became a ronin, and she has asked me and my wife to help him to return to his former samurai’s position. But as we are poor, we could do nothing. At last, after long consultation with my wife, we hit upon a plan; we made our daughter agree to it and have kept it absolutely secret from our son-in-law. And this is the money we got after we three, father, mother, and daughter, had truly wept tears of blood. And if you take it away, what will become of my daughter?100 See, I clasp my hands to you; please, let me go. You, too, appear to have been a samurai; and the samurai should help each other. Without this money, my daughter and her husband cannot hold up their heads in the world. He is my only daughter’s husband; and you will guess how I pity and love him. Have compassion on me, sir, and let me go. You are still young and I suppose you are childless; but when the time comes and a child is born to you, you will know how natural are the words I have spoken to you. So, please, let me leave this place in safety. Only a ri[1] from here is my home. You may kill me when I have handed the money to my son-in-law. Please, sir, I should like to die after I have seen my daughter’s face light up with joy. Please, please, sir. Oh, help, help!

Yoichibei. Please, just wait, sir. There's nothing that can be done. Yes, this is money. But I have one daughter, and she has a husband who means more to her than anything. That husband needs money. For specific reasons, he's currently a ronin. According to my daughter, he became a ronin because of her, and she has asked my wife and me to help him return to his former position as a samurai. But since we are poor, we couldn’t do anything. Eventually, after a long discussion with my wife, we came up with a plan; we got our daughter to agree to it and kept it completely secret from our son-in-law. And this is the money we got after the three of us—father, mother, and daughter—shed tears as if they were blood. If you take it away, what will happen to my daughter?100 Look, I’m clasping my hands to you; please let me go. You seem to have been a samurai too, and samurai should help each other. Without this money, my daughter and her husband won’t be able to hold their heads up in the world. He is my only daughter’s husband, and you can imagine how much I care for him. Please have compassion on me, sir, and let me go. You’re still young, and I assume you don’t have children yet; but when the time comes and a child is born to you, you’ll understand how natural my words are. So, please let me leave this place safely. My home is only a ri[1] from here. You can kill me after I’ve handed the money to my son-in-law. Please, sir, I want to die only after I’ve seen my daughter’s face light up with joy. Please, please, sir. Oh, help, help!

Recitative. But his cries only resound with piteous echoes in the hills around.

Recitative. But his cries only echo sadly in the surrounding hills.

Sadakuro. Oh, that is indeed sad. Cry on. Hear me, old dotard. If I rise in the world with that money of yours, the blessing101 of this act of charity will raise your son too. For charity never makes an evil return to the donor. Poor fellow!

Sadakuro. Oh, that's really unfortunate. Go ahead and cry. Listen, old man. If I succeed in life with that money of yours, the goodwill from this act of kindness will uplift your son as well. Because generosity never leads to bad outcomes for the giver. Poor guy!

Recitative. He thrusts his sword; and as Yoichibei writhes with pain, he kicks him round with his foot.

Recitative. He stabs with his sword; and as Yoichibei writhes in pain, he kicks him around with his foot.

Sadakuro. Oh, how pitiful! Though, no doubt, it hurts you, do not bear me spite for it. I kill you because you have money; for if you had no money, what should I do to you? Your money is your enemy, old man. Oh, save us, Amida Buddha!* Oh, save us, Wondrous Doctrine of the Lotus Sutra![2] Go wherever you please.

Sadakuro. Oh, how sad! I know it hurts you, but please don't hold it against me. I’m killing you for your money; if you didn’t have any, I wouldn’t be doing this to you. Your money is your enemy, old man. Oh, help us, Amida Buddha!* Oh, help us, Amazing Teachings of the Lotus Sutra![2] Go wherever you want.

Recitative. Without drawing out his sword, he turns it round and round. The grass is dyed crimson with blood; and the old man, in the excess of his pain, breathes his last. Sadakuro, now that he is dead, takes the pouch and in the darkness counts the money in it.

Sung dialogue. Without pulling out his sword, he spins it around and around. The grass is soaked red with blood; and the old man, in his overwhelming pain, takes his final breath. Now that he’s dead, Sadakuro takes the pouch and counts the money in it in the dark.

Sadakuro. Ha, fifty ryo. ’Tis long since we last met, gentlemen; and I thank you for your coming.

Sadakuro. Ha, fifty ryo. It’s been a while since we last met, gentlemen; and I appreciate you being here.

102

102

Recitative. He hangs the pouch around his neck, and pushes and kicks the body into the valley below. The mud on the corpse splashes upon himself; but all unwitting, he stands up, and sees behind him a wounded wild boar rush headlong towards him. In haste he steps aside. The wild boar runs straight on, snorting, kicking roots of trees and corners of rocks, and leaping through mud and shrubbery. And as Sadakuro comes forward and looks after it, a gun-report is heard, and two bullets pierce his spine and

Recitative. He hangs the pouch around his neck and kicks the body down into the valley below. The mud from the corpse splashes onto him; completely unaware, he stands up and notices a wounded wild boar charging toward him. In a hurry, he steps aside. The wild boar barrels through, snorting, rooting around trees and rocks, and jumping through mud and bushes. And as Sadakuro moves forward to watch it, a gunshot is heard, and two bullets strike his spine and

Illustration: Kanpei leaning over supine Sadakuro]

penetrate to his ribs. Without a cry or groan, he falls on his back and dies; It does103 one’s heart good to see him die. Thinking that he has killed the wild boar, Kanpei comes out with his gun in his hand and gropes here and there for the game. When he touches and raises the body, he finds that it is not the wild boar.

penetrate to his ribs. Without a cry or groan, he falls on his back and dies; It does103 one’s heart good to see him die. Thinking that he has killed the wild boar, Kanpei comes out with his gun in his hand and gropes here and there for the game. When he touches and raises the body, he finds that it is not the wild boar.

Kanpei. What, this is a man! Great Heavens, I have missed it!

Kanpei. What? This is a man! Oh my gosh, I've totally missed it!

Recitative. As it is pitch-dark, he cannot in his fear ask who his victim is. As he raises him in his arms to see if he still breathes, his hands touch the pouch; and grasping it, he perceives it holds forty or fifty ryo. He raises it again and again to his head to thank Heaven for what, doubtless, is its gift; and then he rushes away as if on wings, even more swiftly than the wild boar.

Recitative. In the pitch dark, he can’t bring himself to ask who his victim is out of fear. As he lifts him in his arms to check for signs of life, his hands brush against the pouch; grabbing it, he feels that it contains forty or fifty ryo. He holds it above his head again and again to thank Heaven for what must surely be its gift; then he takes off as if he’s flying, even faster than a wild boar.

104

104

Illustration: drum]

[1]About two miles and a half.
[2]Buddhist prayers.

105

105

ACT VI.


107

107

ACT VI.

RECITATIVE.

“The country dance is over;
Come out, old man, come with your dame,
Come, old man, come with your dame.”

“The country dance is done;
Come out, old man, bring your lady,
Come on, old man, bring your lady.”

So sing the country folk as they pound their barley. Here stands the weather-beaten cottage of Yoichibei, a peasant in the noted village of Yamazaki; and here now passes Hayano Kanpei a ronin’s life. His wife Okaru has risen and, while waiting for her husband who is not yet home this morning, brings out her toilet-case to smooth her dishevelled hair. With her thoughts bent upon her fate which she still keeps a secret, she combs her hair with a comb of boxwood and dresses it with neatness and elegance; her beauty is too fair for a country-place. Her aged mother, hanging to her staff, comes tottering home from the fields.

So the country folks sing as they grind their barley. Here stands the weather-worn cottage of Yoichibei, a farmer in the well-known village of Yamazaki; and now passes Hayano Kanpei, living the life of a ronin. His wife Okaru has gotten up and, while waiting for her husband who hasn't come home yet this morning, pulls out her grooming kit to tidy her messy hair. With her mind focused on her fate, which she still keeps a secret, she combs her hair with a boxwood comb and styles it neatly and elegantly; her beauty is too stunning for a rural area. Her elderly mother, leaning on her cane, slowly makes her way home from the fields.

Mother. Oh, you have done up your hair, daughter! And it is well done. Everywhere108 in the country they are now busy harvesting barley; and just now, near the bamboo jungle, I heard young men sing the barley-pounders’ song, “Come out, old man, come with your dame.” That made me very anxious as my old man is late coming home, and I went to the end of the village; but not a shadow of him could I espy.

Mom. Oh, you've done your hair, daughter! It looks great. Everywhere108 in the country, they’re busy harvesting barley, and just now, near the bamboo jungle, I heard young men singing the barley-pounders’ song, “Come out, old man, come with your lady.” That made me really worried since my old man is late coming home, so I went to the edge of the village, but I couldn't see him anywhere.

Okaru. Yes, mother,Illustration: Two women I wonder what makes him so late. I will just run and see.

Okaru. Yes, Mom,Illustration: Two women I’m curious why he's taking so long. I'll go check.

Mother. No, it is not well for a young woman to walk alone. You, especially, never liked from your childhood to walk about in the country; and though we sent you for service to Lord Enya’s, you apparently could not live away from the lonely country and came back to us. While you are with Kanpei, you never show any sign of discontent.

Mom. No, it's not safe for a young woman to walk alone. You, in particular, have never enjoyed wandering in the countryside since you were a child; and even though we sent you to work for Lord Enya, you clearly couldn't stay away from the quiet countryside and returned to us. While you're with Kanpei, you never show any signs of being unhappy.

109

109

Okaru. Oh, mother, that is but natural. When I live with one I love, I would put up willingly with poverty, to say nothing of country life. When the Feast of Lanterns comes, I mean to do as the song says, “Come out, old man, come with your dame,” and go with Kanpei to see the dance. You, too, did that sort of thing when you were young.

Okaru. Oh, mom, that’s just how it is. When I'm with someone I love, I would gladly deal with being broke, not to mention living in the countryside. When the Lantern Festival comes, I plan to do what the song says, “Come out, old man, come with your lady,” and go with Kanpei to watch the dance. You used to do that kind of thing when you were young, too.

Recitative. It is a light-tongued hussy, and her spirits, too, appear restless.

Recitative. She's a fast-talking flirt, and she seems pretty restless, too.

Mother. Cheerfully as you may talk, in your heart........

Mom. No matter how cheerfully you speak, in your heart........

Okaru. No, no. I am quite composed. I have been long prepared to go to service in Gion-machi for our lord’s sake; but for my aged father to take so much trouble.........

Okaru. No, no. I'm completely calm. I've been ready for a long time to serve in Gion-machi for our lord's sake; but for my elderly father to put in so much effort.........

Mother. Do not say that. Low as his position is, your brother, too, was a servant of Lord Enya; and it is not like taking trouble on another person’s account.

Mom. Don’t say that. No matter how low his status is, your brother was also a servant of Lord Enya, and it’s not like you’re burdening someone else.

Recitative. As mother and daughter talk, hurriedly comes along the road with a palanquin Ichimonjiya, of Gionmachi. Stopping the palanquin, he calls out from outside the door.

Recitative. As the mother and daughter chat, Ichimonjiya from Gionmachi hurries along the road with a palanquin. He stops the palanquin and calls out from outside the door.

110

110

Ichimonjiya. Is Master Yoichibei at home?

Ichimonjiya. Is Master Yoichibei around?

Recitative. With these words, he enters at the door.

Recitative. As he says this, he walks in through the door.

Mother. Why, you have kindly come all this way. Now, bring the tobacco-tray, daughter, and offer tea.

Mom. Wow, you really came all this way. Now, please bring the tobacco tray, daughter, and serve some tea.

Recitative. As the mother and daughter welcome him, Ichimonjiya speaks.

Recitative. As the mother and daughter greet him, Ichimonjiya speaks.

Ichimonjiya. Well, I thank your old man for coming last night; I hope he came home safely.

Ichimonjiya. Well, I appreciate your dad coming by last night; I hope he made it home okay.

Mother. What, have you not brought him with you? That is strange. Since he has not........

Mom. What, you didn't bring him with you? That's odd. Since he hasn’t........

Ichimonjiya. What, has he not come home? Strange! Perhaps, as he was loitering before the shrine of Inari,[1] he was bewitched by a fox. Now, just as we had agreed when I came here the other day, we decided last night that your daughter should serve for full five years only and her wages were to be a hundred ryo. Then the old111 man said that as he had some money to deliver last night, he wanted to sign the bond of service and receive in advance the whole sum of a hundred ryo. As he asked me with tears, I gave him half the sum when the bond was signed and promised to pay the remainder when the girl was delivered to me. And when I handed him the fifty ryo, he was overjoyed and raised the money to his head with rapture. It was about the fourth hour[2] when he went away rejoicing. I told him that he should not walk home alone with the money at night and tried to stop him; but he would not listen to me, and so he went home. It may be, on the road........

Ichimonjiya. What, hasn’t he come home? That’s odd! Maybe, while he was lingering in front of the Inari shrine,[1] he got enchanted by a fox. Now, just as we agreed when I visited the other day, we decided last night that your daughter would serve for a full five years, and her pay would be a hundred ryo. Then the old man said that since he had some money to deliver last night, he wanted to sign the service contract and receive the entire amount of a hundred ryo upfront. Since he asked me with tears in his eyes, I gave him half the amount when we signed the contract and promised to pay the rest when the girl was handed over to me. When I gave him the fifty ryo, he was ecstatic and lifted the money to his head in delight. It was around the fourth hour[2] when he left, joyful. I warned him not to walk home alone with the money at night and tried to convince him to stay, but he wouldn’t listen, so he went home. It’s possible that on the road...

Okaru. No, no, nowhere would he stop on the way. Do you not think so, mother?

Okaru. No, no, he wouldn't stop anywhere on the way. Don't you think so, Mom?

Mother. Yes, certainly. Especially, as he would not lose a moment if he could help it in hurrying home and making you and me glad by showing us the money. I cannot understand it.

Mom. Yes, definitely. Especially since he wouldn’t waste a second if it meant rushing home to make you and me happy by showing us the money. I can’t wrap my head around it.

Ichimonjiya. Well, whether you understand112 it or not, that is your business. I will hand you the balance and take the girl home.

Ichimonjiya. Well, whether you get it or not, that's your problem. I'll give you the money and take the girl home.

Recitative. He takes the money from his bosom.

Recitative. He pulls the money out of his pocket.

Ichimonjiya. Here is the remaining fifty ryo; and it makes up the hundred ryo. I hand it to you, and so take it.

Ichimonjiya. Here is the remaining fifty ryo; that adds up to a hundred ryo. I'm giving it to you, so please take it.

Mother. But before your father comes home, I cannot let you go, can I, Karu?

Mom. But before your dad gets home, I can’t let you leave, can I, Karu?

Ichimonjiya. Why, dawdling like this, we shall never have done. See, here is Yoichibei’s seal; you have not a word to say now. This bond speaks for me. This girl’s service I have bought with money to-day; and a day’s delay means so much loss to me. I suppose I must use force.

Ichimonjiya. Why are we wasting time like this? We'll never finish. Look, here is Yoichibei’s seal; you have nothing to say now. This bond speaks for me. I paid for this girl's service today, and every day we delay means more loss for me. I guess I have to use force.

Recitative. He seizes Okaru by the hand and drags her.

Recitative. He grabs Okaru by the hand and pulls her along.

Mother. Please, wait.

Mom. Please, wait.

Recitative. The mother clings to him; but he pushes her away. He forces Okaru into the palanquin. But just as it is lifted up, Kanpei returns, gun on his shoulder and with a straw rain-coat and hat on. He enters the house.

Recitative. The mother holds onto him tightly, but he shoves her away. He pushes Okaru into the palanquin. Just as it gets lifted up, Kanpei comes back, carrying a gun on his shoulder, wearing a straw raincoat and hat. He walks into the house.

113

113

Kanpei. My wife in the palanquin, where are you going?

Kanpei. My wife in the palanquin, where are you headed?

Mother. I am glad you have come home at this moment.

Mom. I'm really glad you came home right now.

Recitative. He wonders at the mother’s joy.

Recitative. He marvels at the mother’s happiness.

Kanpei. There appears to be something at the bottom of this. Mother, wife, let me hear it.

Kanpei. It seems like there’s something deeper going on here. Mom, wife, let me know what’s on your mind.

Recitative. And he sits right in the middle of the room.

Spoken song. And he sits right in the center of the room.

Ichimonjiya. Oh, are you the girl’s husband? Here is the bond with the old man’s seal, in which he says no one whatever, be he the girl’s husband, actual or affianced, shall offer any obstruction. And I don’t care who you are, and I am going to take away the girl at once.

Ichimonjiya. Oh, are you the girl’s husband? Here’s the agreement with the old man’s seal, stating that no one, whether the girl’s actual or betrothed husband, can put up any objections. And honestly, I don’t care who you are, I’m taking the girl right now.

Mother. Oh, you are no doubt puzzled, my son. We had heard from our daughter that you were in want of money; and much as we wished to get it for you, we had no prospect of procuring a single sen. And so says my old man, “I do not suppose our son is thinking of getting the money by114 selling his wife; but it may be that he has such a wish and is deterred from carrying it out only by the presence of her parents. What if this old father sells her without his knowledge? It is a custom with the samurai, when other means are exhausted, to take her back by force. It is no shame to sell one’s wife, and if I find for him in this way the money he requires in his lord’s cause, I do not think he will be very angry with me.” So yesterday he went to Gion-machi to settle the matter, but he has not come home yet. While we, I and my daughter, were feeling anxious at his absence, comes this man and says that as he gave the old man half the sum last night, he will pay the remaining fifty ryo now and take away my daughter this moment. I tell him I must see the old man first, but he won’t listen to me, and insists upon taking her away. What shall we do, Kanpei?

Mom. Oh, you’re probably confused, my son. We heard from our daughter that you needed money; and as much as we wanted to help you, we couldn’t come up with a single sen. And my husband says, “I don't think our son is planning to get the money by selling his wife; but who knows, maybe he is considering it and is only held back by her parents being around. What if her old father sells her without him knowing? It’s a common thing for samurai to retrieve their wives by force when other options run out. It’s not shameful to sell one’s wife, and if I can find him the money he needs for his lord’s business this way, I don’t think he will be too upset with me.” So yesterday, he went to Gion-machi to handle the situation, but he hasn’t come home yet. While my daughter and I were worried about his absence, this man showed up and said that since he gave the old man half the amount last night, he will pay the remaining fifty ryo now and take my daughter with him immediately. I told him I needed to see the old man first, but he didn’t listen and insisted on taking her away. What should we do, Kanpei?

Kanpei. I am truly grateful for my father-in-law’s kindness. But I, too, have had a piece of good fortune; of that, however, I will speak later on. I do not think we should115 hand over my wife before her father comes home. Illustration: Man seated with a wrapped bundle

Kanpei. I’m really thankful for my father-in-law’s kindness. But I’ve had some good luck, too; I’ll talk about that later. I don’t think we should115 give my wife away before her father gets back home. Illustration: Man seated with a wrapped bundle

Ichimonjiya. And why?

Ichimonjiya. And why?

Kanpei. Well, the bond gives you the parent’s authority. Though I do not doubt that you paid half the money last night.....

Kanpei. Well, the bond gives you parental authority. I have no doubt that you paid half the money last night.....

Ichimonjiya. Here, I am Ichimonjiya who am known all over Kyoto and Osaka and have in my employ girls enough to make an island of Amazons. Do you think I would say that I had paid the money when I hadn’t? There is still another thing that I can tell you for certain. When I saw your old man wrap the fifty ryo in his towel and put it in his bosom, I said to him it was risky, and gave him a pouch to put it in and hang round his neck. The pouch was made of a piece of cloth of the same pattern as this garment of mine; and no doubt, he will presently come home with it round his neck.

Ichimonjiya. Here, I am Ichimonjiya, known throughout Kyoto and Osaka, and I employ enough girls to create an island of Amazons. Do you really think I would claim to have paid the money if I hadn’t? There’s one more thing I can tell you for sure. When I saw your old man wrap the fifty ryo in his towel and tuck it into his bosom, I warned him it was risky and gave him a pouch to hang around his neck. The pouch was made from a piece of cloth that matches this outfit of mine; and I’m sure he’ll be home soon with it around his neck.

116

116

Kanpei. What do you say? A pouch of the same pattern as the dress you wear?

Kanpei. What do you think? A bag that matches the pattern of your dress?

Ichimonjiya. Yes.

Ichimonjiya. Yes.

Kanpei. Of the same pattern?

Cheers. Is it the same pattern?

Ichimonjiya. Is not that certain proof?

Ichimonjiya. Isn't that certain proof?

Recitative. Upon hearing this, Kanpei is amazed. After looking around him, he stealthily takes out the pouch from his sleeve; as he gazes at it, he sees it is of silk and cotton and does not differ a jot in pattern from the man’s dress. Great Heavens! Was it then his father that he killed with his gun last night? He feels a far greater pang than if his own heart had been pierced by a bullet. Ignorant of his feelings, his wife asks him.

Recitative. Upon hearing this, Kanpei is astonished. After looking around him, he quietly takes out the pouch from his sleeve; as he stares at it, he sees it's made of silk and cotton and looks exactly like the man's clothing. Oh my God! Did he really kill his father with that gun last night? He feels an even deeper pain than if his own heart had been shot. Unaware of his emotions, his wife asks him.

Okaru. Come, my husband, do not look so restless; but decide for us whether I am to go or not.

Okaru. Come on, my husband, don't look so anxious; just decide for us whether I should go or not.

Kanpei. Oh, yes. Since he speaks so convincingly, I fear you must go.

Kanpei. Oh, yes. Since he communicates so persuasively, I’m afraid you have to leave.

Okaru. What, without seeing father?

Okaru. What, without seeing Dad?

Kanpei. Yes. I saw your father for a moment this morning; I do not know when he will come home.

Kanpei. Yes. I saw your dad for a bit this morning; I don’t know when he’ll be back home.

117

117

Okaru. Did you then see father? Why did you not say so before, instead of making mother and me anxious about him?

Okaru. Did you see Dad? Why didn't you mention it earlier instead of worrying Mom and me about him?

Recitative. Ichimonjiya takes advantage of the position.

Recitative. Ichimonjiya uses the opportunity to his advantage.

Ichimonjiya. Doubt a man, they say, only after inquiring seven times. Since we know the old man’s whereabouts now, we all feel at ease. If you still resist, we must appeal to law. But it is now settled, I am glad to see. Mother and husband, when you come to worship at Rokujo, pay me a visit. Come, get into the palanquin.

Ichimonjiya. They say to doubt a man only after asking seven times. Now that we know where the old man is, we all feel relieved. If you still have doubts, we'll have to go to the law. But it's settled now, and I'm happy about that. Mother and husband, when you go to worship at Rokujo, please stop by and see me. Come on, let's get into the palanquin.

Okaru. Yes, yes. I am going now, Kanpei. My two aged parents you will have to support, and father, especially, for he is always ailing, and you will please take great care of him.

Okaru. Yes, yes. I'm heading out now, Kanpei. You'll need to take care of my two elderly parents, especially my father, who's constantly unwell. Please make sure to look after him well.

Recitative. Unaware of her father’s death, she, poor girl, consigns him to her husband’s care. Had he not better, thinks Kanpei, tell the whole truth? No, he cannot do it before others, and he bears in silence the anguish of his heart.

Recitative. Not knowing her father has died, she, poor girl, hands him over to her husband’s care. Wouldn't it be better, thinks Kanpei, to reveal the whole truth? No, he can’t do that in front of others, so he quietly suffers with the pain in his heart.

Mother. Your husband would like to118 have parting words with you, but I suppose he fears it might upset you.

Mom. Your husband wants to say goodbye to you, but I think he’s worried it might make you upset.

Okaru. No, no, though I part from him, I feel no sorrow since I am selling myself for our lord. I go with a brave heart. But, mother, I am sorry I cannot see father before I go.

Okaru. No, no, even though I’m leaving him, I don’t feel sad because I’m doing this for our lord. I’m heading out with courage. But, mom, I wish I could see dad before I leave.

Mother. Oh, when he returns, I am sure he will go and see you. Use moxa so as not to fall ill, and come and show me your bright face sometimes. You will be uncomfortable without paper and a fan. Have you everything you want? Don’t stumble and hurt yourself.

Mom. Oh, when he gets back, I’m sure he’ll come to see you. Use moxa so you don’t get sick, and come show me your smiling face every now and then. You’ll be uncomfortable without paper and a fan. Do you have everything you need? Don’t trip and hurt yourself.

Illustration: Crying woman carried in a palanquin

119

119

Recitative. She looks after her until she gets into the palanquin. They bid each other farewell. By what ill-fate is it that with such a fair daughter, this sorrow falls upon her? The mother weeps with clenched teeth; and the daughter clings to the side of the palanquin and chokes with tears in her desire not to let her crying be seen or heard. The palanquin is, alas, lifted up, and the bearers hurry away on the road. The mother stands gazing after her.

Recitative. She takes care of her until she gets into the palanquin. They say their goodbyes. What terrible luck is it that such a beautiful daughter brings her this sorrow? The mother cries silently, while the daughter holds onto the side of the palanquin, struggling to hide her tears and not let her sobs be seen or heard. The palanquin is, unfortunately, lifted up, and the bearers hurry down the road. The mother stands there, watching her go.

Mother. Ah, how sad I must have made my daughter with my foolish words! O my son, when even I, her mother, am resigned to her going, I hope you will not keep thinking of her and make yourself ill. How is it that father does not come home? You said you saw him, did you not?

Mom. Oh, how sad I must have made my daughter with my foolish words! Oh my son, even though I, her mother, have accepted her leaving, I hope you won't keep thinking about her and worry yourself sick. Why hasn’t father come home? You said you saw him, right?

Kanpei. Ah, yes.

Cheers. Ah, yes.

Mother. And where did you see him? And where did he go when he left you?

Mom. Where did you see him? And where did he go after he left you?

Kanpei. Well, we parted at...... let me see...... was it at Toba or Fushimi? Or Yodo or Takeda?

Kanpei. Well, we parted at...... let me think...... was it at Toba or Fushimi? Or Yodo or Takeda?

Recitative. While he speaks at random,120 Meppo Yahachi, Tanegashima no Roku, and Tanuki no Kakubei, three hunters of the neighbourhood, come in without ceremony, bearing on a shutter Yoichibei’s body, covered over with a straw rain-coat.

Sung dialogue. While he talks aimlessly, 120 Meppo Yahachi, Tanegashima no Roku, and Tanuki no Kakubei, three local hunters, enter without any formality, carrying Yoichibei’s body on a shutter, covered with a straw raincoat.

Illustration: Three hunters carrying a body

Yahachi. As we were coming home from the night’s work, we found your old man’s body, and so we have brought it here.

Yahachi. As we were coming home from work last night, we found your father’s body, so we brought it here.

Recitative. The mother is amazed.

Recitative. The mom is amazed.

Mother. Whose deed was it? Tell me, my son, who is the murderer? Please, revenge his death. Oh, my husband, my husband!

Mom. Whose act was it? Tell me, my son, who is the killer? Please, avenge his death. Oh, my husband, my husband!

121

121

Recitative. But her cries are in vain; there is naught but tears for her.

Recitative. But her cries go unanswered; all she has are tears.

Hunters. Oh, how grieved you must be, old mother! Appeal to the Lord Deputy’s office and have the matter inquired into. We are very sorry for you.

Hunters. Oh, how sad you must be, dear mother! Reach out to the Lord Deputy’s office and ask for an investigation into this matter. We truly feel for you.

Recitative. The hunters all leave her and go to their own homes. The mother, amid her tears, comes close to Kanpei.

Recitative. The hunters all leave her and head to their own homes. The mother, in her tears, approaches Kanpei.

Mother. Now, my son, I thought my suspicions unjust; but there is one thing I cannot understand. Though you were, it is true, formerly a samurai, yet one would have expected you to be amazed when you saw your father-in-law’s dead body. When you met him on the road, did you not receive money from him? What did he say to you? Now, tell me. Say it. Ah, you cannot answer; and this is the reason why.

Mom. Now, my son, I thought my suspicions were unfounded; but there’s one thing I can’t wrap my head around. Even though you used to be a samurai, I would have expected you to be shocked when you saw your father-in-law’s dead body. When you saw him on the road, didn’t you get money from him? What did he say to you? Now, tell me. Go on. Ah, you can’t answer; and that’s the reason why.

Recitative. And she puts her hand into Kanpei’s bosom and draws out the pouch.

Singing speech. She slips her hand into Kanpei’s chest and pulls out the pouch.

Mother. A while ago I caught sight of this pouch. See, it is stained with blood, and you must have killed the old man.

Mom. A little while ago, I noticed this pouch. Look, it's stained with blood, and you must have killed the old man.

Kanpei. No, this........

Kanpei. No, this........

122

122

Mother. What of it? You may try to hide it; but the all-seeing Heaven reveals it. And the money for which you killed the old man, for whom was it intended? Yes, I see. You thought that your father-in-law, being poor, would keep back a half of the money for which he sold his daughter, and not give you the whole of it; and so you killed him and took it all. How it galls me to think that until this very day we were deceived and believed you to be an upright man, you inhuman monster! I am so astonished that tears refuse to flow. Oh, poor Yoichibei, you did not know what a brute your son is; in your wish to restore him to the samurai’s rank, you ran about, old man as you were, in Kyoto without taking a night’s rest, and at expense to yourself, you helped him; and all this has led to your own undoing, and you are bitten by the dog that you have been feeding. How could you have killed him in this cruel manner, you devil, you serpent? Return me father, restore to life my old man.

Mom. What does it matter? You might try to hide it, but the all-seeing Heaven reveals everything. And the money you killed the old man for—who was it meant for? Yes, I get it. You thought your father-in-law, being poor, would keep half the money he got for selling his daughter instead of giving you all of it; so you killed him and took it all. It enrages me to think that until today, we were deceived and believed you were a decent man, you inhuman monster! I'm so shocked that I can't even cry. Oh, poor Yoichibei, you had no idea what a brute your son is; in trying to restore him to the samurai’s rank, you ran all over Kyoto, old man that you were, without resting for a night, and at your own expense, you helped him; and all this led to your own downfall, and now you’ve been bitten by the dog you fed. How could you kill him in such a cruel way, you devil, you serpent? Bring my father back, restore my old man to life.

Recitative. In her fury, she seizes him123 by the hair, and pulling him towards her, beats his head on the floor.

Recitative. In her rage, she grabs him123 by the hair and, dragging him closer, slams his head down on the floor.

Mother. My anger would not be satisfied even if I tortured you to death inch by inch.

Mom. My anger wouldn't be satisfied even if I tortured you to death slowly, one inch at a time.

Recitative. With revengeful words, she lays her face on the floor and gives way to tears. For his misdeed, Kanpei feels his whole body covered with boiling sweat; he clings to the mat, and he knows that the punishment of Heaven has come upon him. At this moment arrive two samurai, wearing deep wicker hats.

Recitative. In a fit of rage, she collapses onto the floor and bursts into tears. Over his wrongdoing, Kanpei feels his entire body drenched in sweat; he grips the mat, fully aware that he is facing divine retribution. At that moment, two samurai enter, sporting wide wicker hats.

Illustration: Two standing men wearing wicker hats

124

124

Samurai. Is Hayano Kanpei at home? Hara Goemon and Senzaki Yagoro beg to see him.

Samurai. Is Hayano Kanpei home? Hara Goemon and Senzaki Yagoro would like to see him.

Recitative. It is an inopportune moment; but Kanpei takes his sword and with bent hips, goes forth to meet them.

Recitative. It's not the best time, but Kanpei grabs his sword and, bending at the hips, steps forward to face them.

Kanpei. You are welcome, gentlemen. I thank you for thus honouring my humble home.

Kanpei. You’re welcome, gentlemen. I appreciate you honoring my modest home like this.

Recitative. He bows to them.

Recitative. He bows to them.

Goemon. I see there is some trouble in the house.

Goemon. I can tell there's some trouble at home.

Kanpei. Nay, it is but a slight house-household matter. Pray, do not mind it, but walk straight in.

Kanpei. No, it's just a minor household issue. Please, don't worry about it, just come right in.

Goemon. Then, by your leave, we will do so.

Goemon. Then, if you don’t mind, we will do that.

Recitative. They go straight in and take their seats; and Kanpei lays both his hands on the mat in front of them.

Recitative. They walk right in and sit down; and Kanpei places both his hands on the mat in front of them.

Kanpei. It was a serious fault of mine that I failed to be present when the great misfortune befell our lord; and for it I have not a word to say in excuse. But I humbly beg you, gentlemen, to intercede for me so125 that my offence may be pardoned and I may be permitted to attend on the anniversary of our lord’s demise, together with others of our clan.

Kanpei. It was a serious mistake on my part not to be there when the great tragedy struck our lord, and I have no excuse for it. But I sincerely ask you, gentlemen, to speak on my behalf so125 that my wrongdoing can be forgiven and I can attend the anniversary of our lord’s passing with the rest of our clan.

Recitative. He speaks in humble supplication.

Recitative. He speaks in humble request.

Goemon. Master Yuranosuke was first much pleased that you, a ronin without any means, should have offered so much money towards the cost of the monument; but the monument is to be placed in our lord’s burial-ground, and as it was felt that it would not please our lord’s spirit to use for building the monument the money of one who has been disloyal and faithless to him, the money is returned to you unopened.

Goemon. Master Yuranosuke was initially pleased that you, a ronin without any resources, offered such a large sum towards the cost of the monument; however, the monument is to be placed in our lord’s burial-ground, and it was decided that it would not honor our lord’s spirit to use the money from someone who has been disloyal and unfaithful to him, so the money is being returned to you unopened.

Recitative. While Goemon is yet speaking, Yagoro takes the money from his bosom and lays it before Kanpei. In his confusion, he is almost out of his senses; and the mother comes forward with tears.

Recitative. While Goemon is still talking, Yagoro pulls the money from his chest and puts it in front of Kanpei. In his confusion, he's almost out of it; and the mother steps forward, tears in her eyes.

Mother. You villain, do you not see it is the retribution that has come this moment for your father’s death? Hear me, sirs. My husband, old as he was, did not think of his126 own future life, but sold his daughter for his son-in-law’s sake; and as he was coming home with the money, he lay in wait for him and killed him as you see. That was the money he stole, and as long as there is a Heaven above us, such money can surely be of no use. And there is neither God nor Buddha if this robber and parricide escapes unpunished. Strike this undutiful fellow with your swords and kill him inch by inch, sirs. I cannot control my anger.

Mom. You villain, can't you see that this is the moment of retribution for your father's death? Listen to me, everyone. My husband, despite his old age, didn’t think of his own future but sold his daughter for the sake of his son-in-law; and as he was returning home with the money, he ambushed him and killed him, as you can see. That was the money he stole, and as long as there is a Heaven above us, such money is worthless. There is neither God nor Buddha if this thief and murderer goes unpunished. Strike this ungrateful man with your swords and kill him piece by piece, everyone. I can't contain my anger.

Recitative. She throws herself on the floor and weeps. Astonished at these words, the two men take their swords and press upon either side of Kanpei.

Recitative. She collapses onto the floor and cries. Shocked by her words, the two men draw their swords and close in on either side of Kanpei.

Yagoro. Kanpei, I did not tell you to atone for your offence with money got unjustly and with cruelty. It would be useless to speak of the way of knighthood to an inhuman fellow like you. The felon who murders his father-in-law whom he should treat like his own father and robs him of his money, deserves to be spitted with a spear. I will take the duty upon myself.

Yagoro. Kanpei, I didn’t ask you to make up for your wrongdoings with money earned through unfairness and cruelty. There’s no point in discussing the chivalric values with someone as inhumane as you. A criminal who kills his father-in-law, whom he should treat like his own father, and steals from him deserves to be impaled. I will take on the responsibility myself.

Recitative. And he glares upon him.

Recitative. And he glares at him.

127

127

Goemon. Righteous men are warned that even in thirst they should not drink of the robber’s spring. Can the money you stole by murdering your father-in-law be spent in our lord’s cause? Marvellous is Yuranosuke’s penetration when he rejected your money since he saw it was obtained by you who are by nature disloyal and faithless. But what we most deplore is that this matter will become known in the world; and when it is reported that Hayano Kanpei, a retainer of Enya Hangwan, did a most inhuman and cruel deed, it will not only be a shame to yourself, but it will be a stain upon our lord’s fair name. Fool that you are, did you not know as much? You were not formerly so lacking in understanding; what devil has now entered into your heart?

Goemon. Righteous people are reminded that even in their thirst, they shouldn’t drink from the robber’s spring. Can the money you got from murdering your father-in-law be used for our lord's cause? Yuranosuke’s insight is impressive; he turned down your money because he knew it was obtained by someone as disloyal and unfaithful as you. But what we regret the most is that this will become public knowledge; when people find out that Hayano Kanpei, a retainer of Enya Hangwan, committed such a brutal and cruel act, it won’t just shame you, but it will also tarnish our lord's good name. How foolish you are—did you really not realize this? You weren’t always so lacking in judgment; what kind of devil has taken over your heart now?

Recitative. Tears float in his keen eyes. Kanpei can no longer endure it when he is thus pressed with these clear reasonings, and baring his shoulders, he draws his dirk and instantly plunges it into his bowels.

Sung dialogue. Tears fill his sharp eyes. Kanpei can’t take it anymore when he's confronted with these clear arguments, and pulling back his shoulders, he takes out his dagger and immediately stabs it into his belly.

Kanpei. Ah, I am ashamed to appear before you. I was prepared to kill myself if128 my desire could not be attained. Since the murder of my father-in-law will, you say, be a stain upon our lord’s name, I will tell you all. Hear me, gentlemen. Last night, on my way home after meeting Master Yagoro, I came across a wild boar in the dark running on the hill, and I sent two shots after it. I ran up to it and groped for it, and found that I had killed, not a boar, but a traveller. Great Heavens, thought I, I have made a terrible mistake! I felt in his bosom for some medicine, and caught hold of a pouch with this money in it. It was not right, I knew, but I felt that Heaven had given me the money; and so I ran off at once and handed it to Master Yagoro. And when I came home, I found that it was my father-in-law that I had killed and the money was the price of my wife’s virtue. When everything I do thus goes awry like the cross-bill’s beak, it shows that Kanpei’s knightly fortune has come to an end. Oh, sympathise with me, gentlemen.

Kanpei. Ah, I’m embarrassed to be here in front of you. I was ready to end my life if128 I couldn’t fulfill my desire. Since the killing of my father-in-law will, as you say, tarnish our lord’s reputation, I’ll tell you everything. Listen to me, gentlemen. Last night, on my way home after meeting Master Yagoro, I stumbled upon a wild boar in the dark running on the hill, and I took two shots at it. I ran up to it and felt around, only to discover that I hadn’t killed a boar, but a traveler. Good heavens, I thought, I’ve made a terrible mistake! I searched his chest for some medicine and grabbed a pouch with this money in it. I knew it wasn’t right, but I felt that Heaven had given it to me; so I hurried off and handed it to Master Yagoro. When I returned home, I found that I had killed my father-in-law and the money was the price of my wife’s virtue. When everything I do goes so horribly wrong like a crooked bird’s beak, it’s clear that Kanpei’s fate as a knight has come to an end. Oh, have pity on me, gentlemen.

Recitative. There are tears of mortification in his blood-shot eyes. On hearing129 his account, Yagoro stands up, and turning the dead body round, he examines the wound.

Recitative. There are tears of shame in his bloodshot eyes. After hearing his story, Yagoro stands up, turns the dead body over, and examines the wound.

Yagoro. Master Goemon, look at this. Though it looks like a gunshot wound, it is a cut made by scooping with a sword. Ah, you have acted rashly, Kanpei.

Yagoro. Master Goemon, take a look at this. Even though it seems like a gunshot wound, it's actually a cut made by a sword. Ah, you’ve been too hasty, Kanpei.

Recitative. The wounded man looks up with a start, and the mother, too, is astonished.

Sung dialogue. The injured man looks up suddenly, and the mother is just as shocked.

Goemon. That reminds me, Master Senzaki. As you yourself saw, we came upon a traveller lying dead with a gunshot wound on our way hither. Upon nearer approach, we found he was Ono Sadakuro, the villain whom even his avaricious father, Kudayu, had to disown. It was said that having nowhere to go, he had turned a highwayman. There is no doubt that the murderer of Kanpei’s father-in-law was no other than he.

Goemon. That reminds me, Master Senzaki. As you saw for yourself, we came across a traveler lying dead from a gunshot wound on our way here. Upon closer inspection, we found out he was Ono Sadakuro, the outlaw whom even his greedy father, Kudayu, had to disown. It was said that with nowhere else to turn, he became a highwayman. There’s no doubt that the person who murdered Kanpei’s father-in-law was none other than him.

Mother. What, was it then somebody else that murdered the old man?

Mom. What, was it someone else who killed the old man?

Recitative. The mother clings to Kanpei.

Recitative. The mother holds onto Kanpei.

Mother. See, I clasp my hands to you and entreat you. It was all my fault that130 I should have abused you from my old complaining heart. Please, forgive me, Kanpei, and do not, do not die.

Mom. Look, I’m holding my hands together for you and begging you. It was completely my mistake that130 I ended up mistreating you because of my old grumbling heart. Please, forgive me, Kanpei, and don’t, please don’t die.

Recitative. As she entreats with tears, he raises his head.

Spoken song. As she pleads with tears, he lifts his head.

Kanpei. Now my mother’s suspicions are dispelled and my name is cleared. I will take this thought with me to the other world and overtaking my father-in-law, accompany him over the Mountain of Death and across the Three-streamed River.

Kanpei. Now my mom's doubts are put to rest and my name is cleared. I will carry this thought with me to the afterlife and, after catching up with my father-in-law, I will join him as we cross the Mountain of Death and the Three-streamed River.

Recitative. He plunges his dirk deeper and turns it round.

Recitative. He plunges his dagger deeper and twists it around.

Goemon. Ah, wait a while. That you revenged your father-in-law’s death without knowing it, shows that your knightly fortune is not yet at an end. By the mercy of the God of War, you have done a meritorious deed, Kanpei, and there is something I wish to show you secretly while you breathe.

Goemon. Ah, hold on for a moment. The fact that you avenged your father-in-law’s death without even realizing it shows that your luck as a knight is still alive. Thanks to the grace of the God of War, you’ve accomplished something worthy, Kanpei, and there’s something I want to reveal to you quietly while you’re still here.

Recitative. He takes a scroll from his bosom and deftly unrolls it.

Recitative. He pulls a scroll from his chest and smoothly unrolls it.

Goemon. This is the covenant signed by the confederates who have sworn to slay our lord’s enemy, Kono Moronao.

Goemon. This is the agreement signed by the allies who have pledged to kill our lord’s enemy, Kono Moronao.

131

131

Recitative. Before he has done reading it, Kanpei calls out in his agony.

Recitative. Before he finishes reading it, Kanpei cries out in his pain.

Kanpei. What are their names?

Kanpei. What are they called?

Goemon. We are forty-five in all. Since we have seen your spirit, we will add your name and then we shall be forty-six. Take this as a souvenir to the other world.

Goemon. There are forty-five of us altogether. Now that we've seen your spirit, we'll add your name, and then we'll be forty-six. Keep this as a memento for the afterlife.

Recitative. He takes out an ink-and-brush case from his bosom and writes down Kanpei’s name.

Recitative. He pulls out an ink-and-brush case from his chest and writes down Kanpei’s name.

Goemon. Seal it with your blood, Kanpei.

Goemon. Seal it with your blood, Kanpei.

Kanpei. Right willingly.

Cheers. Right on.

Recitative. He cuts his belly in a cross and pulling out his entrails, presses them under his name.

Recitative. He makes a cross-shaped cut in his abdomen and pulls out his intestines, pressing them under his name.

Kanpei. Now I have sealed it with my blood. Ah, how glad, how thankful I am! My desire is attained. Mother, do not lament, I pray you. Neither my father-in-law’s death nor my wife’s service has been in vain. Please, take this money for our confederates’ use.

Kanpei. Now I've sealed it with my blood. Ah, how happy and grateful I am! My wish is fulfilled. Mother, please don’t mourn, I beg you. Neither my father-in-law’s death nor my wife’s dedication has been for nothing. Please, take this money for the use of our allies.

Recitative. With tears the mother places before the two men the two packages of money and the pouch.

Recitative. With tears, the mother puts before the two men the two bundles of cash and the bag.

Mother. This pouch into which Kanpei’s132 spirit has entered, please, look upon it as my son-in-law and let it accompany you when you go to attack the enemy.

Mom. Please see this pouch, which holds Kanpei’s132 spirit, as my son-in-law and take it with you when you go to confront the enemy.

Goemon. Yes, that is a natural request.

Goemon. Yes, that's a fair request.

Recitative. Goemon takes the money.

Recitative. Goemon grabs the money.

Goemon. Now enter into Buddhist happiness.

Goemon. Now embrace Buddhist bliss.

Kanpei. Buddhist happiness! Loathsome are the words. I will not die, no, I will not die. My spirit shall remain on earth and follow the attack upon our enemy.

Kanpei. Buddhist happiness! I hate those words. I will not die, no, I will not die. My spirit will stay on earth and join in the fight against our enemy.

Recitative. He speaks now with agony. The mother is bathed in tears.

Sung dialogue. He now speaks with pain. The mother is overwhelmed with tears.

Mother. I wish I could, Kanpei, let my daughter know of this and see you once more before you die.

Mom. I wish I could, Kanpei, tell my daughter about this and see you one last time before you pass away.

Kanpei. No, mother. Her father’s death she may know of, but of mine never a word, I beg. The wife who was sold for her lord’s sake, if she should, on hearing of this, neglect her service, it would be the same as if she were disloyal to her lord. Only leave it as it is. I have now nothing I regret to leave behind.

Kanpei. No, mother. She might know about her father's death, but not a word about mine, I insist. If the wife who was sacrificed for her husband's sake were to neglect her duties upon hearing this, it would be just like being disloyal to her husband. Just let it be as it is. I have nothing I regret leaving behind now.

Recitative. With the tip of his dirk he133 pierces his throat and, falling forward, he dies.

Recitative. With the point of his knife, he133 pierces his throat and, collapsing forward, he dies.

Mother. What, are you dead already, my son? Ah, is there in this world another as luckless as I? My husband is dead, my son-in-law to whom I turned for help, has gone before me, and my dearest daughter lives separated from me. This aged mother who is left alone behind, ah, how can she remain alive? O husband, Yoichibei, please, take me with you.

Mom. What, are you already dead, my son? Ah, is there anyone in this world as unfortunate as I? My husband is gone, my son-in-law whom I relied on for help has passed away, and my beloved daughter lives far away from me. This old mother left all alone, ah, how can she continue to live? O husband, Yoichibei, please, take me with you.

Recitative. She flings herself upon the body and cries. Again she stands up.

Recitative. She throws herself onto the body and cries. Again she gets back up.

Illustration: Crying elderly woman; two samurai walking away

Mother. O my son, I will go with you.

Mom. Oh my son, I will go with you.

Recitative. She clings to the body and134 sinks on the floor. She weeps there and here she weeps. With a loud cry she sinks and laments at the top of her voice. It is a sight pitiful to behold. Goemon stands up.

Singing dialogue. She holds on to the body and134 collapses on the floor. She cries there and weeps here. With a loud wail, she drops to the ground and mourns at the top of her lungs. It's a heartbreaking scene. Goemon gets up.

Goemon. Come, old mother, it is natural that you should cry; but Master Oboshi will be highly pleased when I tell him in detail how Kanpei died and hand the money he has offered. This money which I have here round my neck, a hundred ryo in all, I give you to offer prayers and hold services for the repose of the souls of your husband and son-in-law. Now, farewell, fare you well.

Goemon. Come on, mom, it’s understandable that you’re crying; but Master Oboshi will be really grateful when I tell him exactly how Kanpei died and give him the money he promised. This money I have around my neck, a hundred ryo in total, I’m giving to you to offer prayers and hold services for the souls of your husband and son-in-law. Now, goodbye, take care.

Recitative. Tears in the eyes that gaze on and tears in the eyes that look back, they part, alas, in a flood of tears.

Recitative. Tears in the eyes that gaze and tears in the eyes that look back, they part, oh no, in a flood of tears.


[1]The God of Rice, whose messenger is the fox, to which popular superstition ascribes supernatural powers.
[2]About ten o’clock.

135

135

ACT VII.


137

137

ACT VII.

RECITATIVE.

Would you amuse yourself with flowers, gather the fair ones of Gion. There, to the east, south, north, and west, it shines as brightly as if the Amida’s Paradise were gilded over and over again. The bright array of dancers and other women would deprive the genteelest of his senses and make him no better than a dunce.

Would you enjoy yourself with flowers, collect the beautiful ones from Gion? There, to the east, south, north, and west, it shines as brightly as if Amida’s Paradise were covered in gold again and again. The stunning display of dancers and other women would leave even the most refined person completely dazed, making him no better than a fool.

(Enter Ono Kudayu and Sagisaka Bannai).

(Enter Ono Kudayu and Sagisaka Bannai).

Kudayu. Please, show me in. Is not the host in? Host, host.

Kudayu. Please, let me in. Is the host not here? Host, host.

Host. How busy I am kept! What fellow is it? Who is the gentleman? Ah, Master Ono Kudayu! You asking to be shown in, why, you surprise me.

Host. I'm so busy! Who is it? Who's the gentleman? Ah, Master Ono Kudayu! You want to be let in, and you've surprised me.

Kudayu. No, I have brought a gentleman who comes here for the first time. You appear to be in great bustle. Have you a room that I can take the gentleman into?

Kudayu. No, I've brought a man who's visiting for the first time. You seem to be quite busy. Do you have a room where I can take him?

Host. Oh, yes, sir. The wealthy Mr.138 Yura has this evening had all the well-known women brought together so that the rooms on the ground floor are completely occupied; but the out-room is vacant.

Host. Oh, yes, sir. The wealthy Mr.138 Yura has gathered all the famous women this evening, so the rooms on the ground floor are completely full; however, the out-room is empty.

Kudayu. That, I suppose, is full of cobwebs.

Kudayu. That, I guess, is full of cobwebs.

Host. There you are, sarcastic as usual.

Host. There you are, as sarcastic as ever.

Kudayu. No, I mean that at my age I must take care not to be caught in women’s toils.

Kudayu. No, what I mean is that at my age, I have to be careful not to get caught up in women's traps.

Host. Now that is too much. I cannot leave you down here; and so up the stairs with you. Hi, waitresses, bring lights, wine-cups, and tobacco-trays.

Host. That's just too much. I can't leave you down here; so come on, let's head up the stairs. Hey, waitresses, bring some lights, wine glasses, and ashtrays.

Recitative. As he calls out in a loud voice, the sounds of drums and samisen[1] are heard within.

Recitative. As he shouts, the sounds of drums and samisen[1] are heard inside.

Kudayu. What do you think, Master Bannai? Do you see how Yuranosuke is carrying on?

Kudayu. What do you think, Master Bannai? Do you see how Yuranosuke is behaving?

Bannai. Master Kudayu, I think he must be mad. Though we received many private reports from you, even my master Moronao did not believe he was so far gone as that139 and told me to come up to the Capital and inquire, and to let him know at once if there was any cause for suspicion Well, well, I am now quite convinced that you were right. And his son Rikiya, what has become of him?

Bannai. Master Kudayu, I think he must be crazy. Even though we got a lot of private reports from you, my master Moronao didn't think he was this far gone and asked me to come to the Capital to find out, letting him know immediately if there was any reason for concern. Well, I’m now completely convinced that you were right. And what happened to his son Rikiya?

Kudayu. The fellow comes here sometimes and is as dissipated as his father. What puzzles me is that they feel no reserve before each other. I came here this evening determined to get to the very bottom of the affair. I will speak to you privately. Now, let us go upstairs.

Kudayu. This guy shows up here sometimes and is just as reckless as his dad. What confuses me is that they have no boundaries with each other. I came here tonight ready to uncover the whole situation. I need to talk to you in private. Now, let's head upstairs.

Bannai. After you.

Bannai. After you.

Kudayu. Then, come this way.

Kudayu. Now, follow me.

Recitative. A song is heard within.

Recitative. A song plays inside.

“Though your heart is cold to me,
Your lips that move in sweet pretence of love
Are adept in flattery.”

(Enter Yazama Jutaro, Senzaki Yagoro, and Takemori Kitahachi).

(Enter Yazama Jutaro, Senzaki Yagoro, and Takemori Kitahachi).

140

140

Jutaro. Master Yagoro and Master Kitahachi, this is the tea-house Ichiriki, where Master Yuranosuke takes his pleasure. Oh, Heiyemon, we will call you when the time comes. Go and wait in the kitchen.

Jutaro. Master Yagoro and Master Kitahachi, this is the tea house Ichiriki, where Master Yuranosuke enjoys himself. Oh, Heiyemon, we’ll call you when it’s time. Go and wait in the kitchen.

Heiyemon. Yes, sir. I beg you will speak for me.

Heiyemon. Yes, sir. Please speak on my behalf.

Jutaro. Will some one please come to the door?

Jutaro. Can someone please come to the door?

Waitress. Yes, sir; and who are you?

Server. Sure, sir; and who might you be?

Jutaro. Oh, we have come on business to Master Yuranosuke. Go in and tell him that we are Yazama Jutaro, Senzaki Yagoro, and Takemori Kitahachi; that though we sent messengers several times asking him to come to us, he would not return home and so we have all three repaired hither and beg him to see us as we have something on which we must consult him. Please, do not forget to tell him.

Jutaro. Oh, we are here on business for Master Yuranosuke. Please go in and let him know that we are Yazama Jutaro, Senzaki Yagoro, and Takemori Kitahachi. Even though we sent messengers multiple times asking him to visit us, he didn’t come back home, so we have all come here to ask him to see us because we have something important to discuss with him. Please make sure to let him know.

Waitress. Then I am sorry for you, for he has kept drinking since the third of the moon and even if you saw him, you will find he is not in his senses. His usual spirit is gone.

Server. I'm sorry for you, because he's been drinking since the third of the month, and even if you see him, you won't find him in his right mind. He's not himself anymore.

141

141

Jutaro. Do you hear that, Master Yagoro?

Jutaro. Can you hear that, Master Yagoro?

Yagoro. Yes, I hear and am astonished. I thought at first that it was a scheme to put the enemy off the scent; but now he gives himself too much to pleasures and I cannot understand it.

Yagoro. Yes, I hear and I'm amazed. I initially thought it was a trick to confuse the enemy, but now he's indulging in too many pleasures, and I just can't make sense of it.

Kitahachi. Is it not as I said? Has not his spirit changed completely? Let us break into his room and......

Kitahachi. Isn't it just as I said? Hasn't his spirit changed completely? Let's break into his room and......

Yagoro. No, no, let us first speak to him.

Yagoro. No, no, let's talk to him first.

Kitahachi. Very well; then we will wait here.

Kitahachi. Alright, we’ll wait here.

Jutaro. Well, but please say to him as I told you.

Jutaro. Okay, but please tell him what I said.

Illustration: Blindfolded Yuranosuke and two women

142

142

Waitress. Yes, sir.

Waitress. Yes, sir.

Women. Come where I clap my hands; here I clap them.

Women. Come to where I’m clapping my hands; here I’m clapping them.

Yuranosuke. I’ll catch you; I’ll catch you.

Yuranosuke. I’ll find you; I’ll find you.

Women. Not yet, not yet, Blindman Yura.

Women. Not yet, not yet, Blindman Yura.

Yuranosuke. I’ll catch you and make you drink. Here, I’ve caught you. Now for wine. Bring the wine-holder.

Yuranosuke. I’ll get you to drink. Here, I’ve got you. Now for some wine. Bring the wine holder.

Jutaro. No, Master Yuranosuke, I am Yazama Jutaro. What are you going to do?

Jutaro. No, Master Yuranosuke, I am Yazama Jutaro. What are you planning to do?

Yuranosuke. Great Heavens, I have made a mistake!

Yuranosuke. Oh my gosh, I made a mistake!

Woman. Oh, we are sorry. What fierce-looking samurai they are, Miss Sakae! Are they his friends?

Woman. Oh, we're sorry. What intimidating samurai they are, Miss Sakae! Are they his friends?

Sakae. I suppose so. They all look very dreadful.

Sakae. I guess so. They all look really terrible.

Jutaro. Ah, you women. We have come on business to Master Oboshi, and we should like you to leave us for a while.

Jutaro. Ah, you ladies. We've come to see Master Oboshi for business, and we would appreciate it if you could give us some time alone.

Woman. I thought it would be so.

Woman. I figured it would be like that.

Sakae. Master Yura, we will go in, and you will come soon. We leave you, sirs.

Sakae. Master Yura, we’re heading in, and you’ll join us shortly. We’ll take our leave now, gentlemen.

143

143

Jutaro. Master Yuranosuke, I am Yazama Jutaro.

Jutaro. Master Yuranosuke, I’m Jutaro Yazama.

Kitahachi. And I, Takemori Kitahachi.

Kitahachi. I am Takemori Kitahachi.

Yagoro. And I, Senzaki Yagoro, wait upon you. Are you now awake?

Yagoro. And I, Senzaki Yagoro, am here waiting for you. Are you awake now?

Yuranosuke. You are all welcome, gentlemen. And why........

Yuranosuke. You’re all welcome here, gentlemen. And why........

Jutaro. When shall we start for Kamakura?

Jutaro. When should we head to Kamakura?

Yuranosuke. Well, then it is an important thing you come to ask me. Says the song in Tamba no Yosaku:[2] “When you go to the City of Yedo....” Ha, ha, ha! Pardon me; I am talking foolishly.

Yuranosuke. Well, it’s important that you’ve come to ask me something. The song in Tamba no Yosaku:[2] says, “When you go to the City of Yedo....” Ha, ha, ha! Sorry, I’m just rambling.

Jutaro. No, wine reveals a man’s true character. If you are not in your right senses, we three will make you sober.

Jutaro. No, wine shows a person's true character. If you're not thinking clearly, the three of us will help you get back to your senses.

Heiyemon. Oh, do not act rashly. As I should like, by your leave, to say a few words, pray, wait a while. Master Yuranosuke, I am Teraoka Heiyemon. It gives me great joy to see Your Honour in such excellent health.

Hey, man. Oh, please don’t be hasty. If you don’t mind, I’d like to say a few words, so please hold on for a moment. Master Yuranosuke, I am Teraoka Heiyemon. It makes me very happy to see you in such great health.

144

144

Yuranosuke. Humph, Teraoka Heiyemon? Ah, yes. You are the light-footed ashigaru:[3], who was sent on an errand to the North?

Yuranosuke. Humph, Teraoka Heiyemon? Oh, right. You’re the nimble ashigaru:[3], who was sent on a mission up North?

Heiyemon. The same, sir. When I heard in the North of our lord’s death, I was amazed and hurried home on wings; but on the way I was told that his domain had been confiscated and his retainers dispersed, and great was my indignation. Though I am but an ashigaru, I am bound no less than others in gratitude to our lord. I went to Kamakura to cut down at a stroke his enemy Moronao; for three months I disguised myself as an outcast and prowled after him; but he was so well guarded that I could not approach him. I felt I could only disembowel myself; but I thought of my parents in my country home and thither I trudged in deep dejection. And then—surely it was Heaven that told me—I heard that you gentlemen had signed a covenant for the league. How glad, how thankful I was! Leaving everything145 behind me, I ran to these gentlemen’s inn and begged them to intercede for me. They called me a brave fellow, a fine fellow, and promised to plead for me to the Chief. And relying upon their words, I have followed them to-day. Moronao’s mansion.......

Heiyemon. The same, sir. When I heard in the North about our lord's death, I was shocked and rushed home eagerly; but on the way, I learned that his lands had been taken, and his followers scattered, which filled me with anger. Even though I’m just an ashigaru, I feel just as grateful to our lord as anyone else. I went to Kamakura to take down his enemy Moronao; for three months I disguised myself as a loser and tracked him, but he was so well-protected that I couldn't get close. I thought I could only take my own life; but then I thought about my parents back home and made my way there feeling very down. And then—surely it was fate—I heard that you gentlemen had formed an alliance. I was so happy and grateful! Leaving everything behind145, I ran to these gentlemen’s inn and asked them to help me. They called me brave, a fine guy, and promised to plead for me to the Chief. Trusting their words, I have followed them here today. Moronao’s mansion...

Yuranosuke. Ah, wait, wait. Why, you are not light of foot, but very, very light of tongue. Why do you not become a jester? Well, I did feel indignant in a slight degree and form a league of forty or fifty men. But what of that? I pondered upon it. If we fail, off our heads will go; and if we succeed, we must cut our bellies. Either way there was but death for us; it was like taking a decoction and then hanging ourselves. As for you, you are an ashigaru with a salary of five ryo and three men’s rations. Now do not be angry. For you who received no more than a dole we might give to a begging priest, to throw away your life for vengeance upon our enemy, why, you might as well give a grand dancing performance in return for a present of a few seaweeds. My stipend was fifteen hundred koku; and compared with146 you, I might take the enemy’s heads by the bushel and yet not be on a level with you. And so we gave it up. Do you see? Such is the way of the world. And when I hear music going tsutsuten, tsutsuten, tsutsuten, I can hardly contain myself.

Yuranosuke. Ah, hold on, hold on. You're not quick on your feet, but you're definitely quick with your words. Why not become a jester? Sure, I felt a bit indignant and thought about gathering forty or fifty men. But what of it? I thought it over. If we fail, we lose our heads; if we succeed, we have to die by our own hands. Either way, death awaits us; it’s like drinking something poisonous and then hanging ourselves. As for you, you're a low-ranking foot soldier making five ryo with rations for three men. Now, don’t get mad. For someone like you, who gets just a little in charity, throwing away your life for revenge on our enemy is like performing an elaborate dance in exchange for a few pieces of seaweed. My share was fifteen hundred koku; compared to you, I could take the enemy’s heads by the bushel and still not measure up to you. So, we decided to let it go. Do you understand? That’s just the way things are. And when I hear music playing tsutsuten, tsutsuten, tsutsuten, I can barely hold myself back.

Heiyemon. I cannot imagine that these are Your Honour’s words. To me who received only three men’s rations and yourself with fifteen hundred koku, the life that keeps us in this world is the same, and there is no difference in our gratitude to our lord. But what we cannot disregard is the lineage. I know it is rude, it is impudent for a fellow of no worth like me to beg to be allowed to join gentlemen of rank who were qualified to act as our lord’s deputy. I should be like a monkey mimicking a man; but I will carry your sandals, your boxes, or anything, if only you will take me with you. I entreat you, sir; please, Your Honour, Your Honour. What, he appears to have fallen asleep.

Heiyemon. I can’t believe those are your words. To me, someone who gets just three men’s rations while you have fifteen hundred koku, the life that keeps us going is the same, and our gratitude to our lord is equal. But we can’t ignore our backgrounds. I know it’s rude and bold for someone like me, who has no standing, to ask to join esteemed gentlemen who are qualified to serve as our lord’s deputy. I would be like a monkey imitating a man; but I’d carry your sandals, your boxes, or anything else if you’d just let me come along. I beg you, sir; please, Your Honour, Your Honour. Wait, has he fallen asleep?

Kitahachi. Come, Heiyemon, do not waste more words; for Yuranosuke is as good as dead. Master Yazama, Master Senzaki,147 we have now seen his true spirit, and let us act as we agreed.

Kitahachi. Come on, Heiyemon, don't waste any more words; Yuranosuke is as good as dead. Master Yazama, Master Senzaki,147 we've seen his true character now, so let's do what we agreed.

Yagoro. Yes, as a warning to our confederates. Are you ready?

Yagoro. Yes, as a heads-up to our allies. Are you ready?

Recitative. As they close in, Heiyemon stays their hands and approaches them.

Recitative. As they come closer, Heiyemon stops them and steps forward.

Heiyemon. Pray, stop a moment, sirs. As I turn it over and over in my mind, it seems to me that the many difficulties he has encountered in his wish to avenge his lord’s death after he parted from him and his indignation at people’s slanders when anxiety besets him on all sides, these he has borne in silence, and he could not under these burdens have lived on till now if he had not kept drinking. Take your measures when he has become sober again.

Heiyemon. Please hold on for a moment, gentlemen. As I think about it more and more, it seems to me that the numerous challenges he has faced in his desire to avenge his lord’s death after they separated, along with his frustration at the slanders from others while anxiety surrounds him, he has endured in silence. He wouldn't have been able to keep going until now under such pressure if he hadn't kept drinking. Make your plans when he’s sober again.

Recitative. He stops them against their will and accompanies them within. Their shadows disappear behind the well-lighted sliding-screens.

Recitative. He forces them to stop and leads them inside. Their shadows vanish behind the brightly lit sliding screens.

One ri and a half westward from Yamashina runs Yuranosuke’s son Rikiya, all breathless; and peeping within, he sees his father lying asleep unconscious of all around him.148 If he calls him, he will be heard by others; and so coming close to his pillow, he gently strikes his sword-guard against the hilt. Suddenly Yuranosuke rises.

One ri and a half west from Yamashina, Yuranosuke’s son Rikiya races, panting; and when he looks inside, he finds his father asleep, unaware of everything around him.148 If he calls out, others might hear him; so he moves closer to his father’s pillow and lightly taps the guard of his sword against the hilt. Suddenly, Yuranosuke wakes up.

Yuranosuke. Oh, is it you, Rikiya? Did you sound the sword-guard because you have urgent business? Quietly, speak quietly.

Yuranosuke. Oh, is that you, Rikiya? Did you ring the sword-guard because you have something urgent to discuss? Speak softly, quietly.

Illustration: Kneeling Rikiya handing package to Yuranosuke

Rikiya. An express messenger has just brought a secret letter from Lady Kaoyo.

Rikiya. An express messenger has just delivered a secret letter from Lady Kaoyo.

149

149

Yuranosuke. Was there no verbal message, besides?

Yuranosuke. Was there no spoken message, either?

Rikiya. Our enemy Kono Moronao’s application for permission to return to his province has been granted and he will shortly start for home. The message added that the particulars would be found in the letter.

Rikiya. Our enemy Kono Moronao's request to return to his province has been approved, and he will be leaving for home soon. The message also mentioned that the details would be in the letter.

Yuranosuke. Very well. You will go home and send a palanquin for me in the night. Now, go.

Yuranosuke. Alright. You’ll go home and send a carriage for me tonight. Now, go.

Recitative. Without a moment’s hesitation, he runs back towards Yamashina. Anxious to see what the letter might say, Yuranosuke is about to open it, when Kudayu calls to him.

Recitative. Without a second thought, he runs back toward Yamashina. Eager to find out what the letter says, Yuranosuke is about to open it when Kudayu calls out to him.

Kudayu. Master Oboshi, Master Yura, it is Ono Kudayu. I wish to see you.

Kudayu. Master Oboshi, Master Yura, it’s Ono Kudayu. I’d like to see you.

Yuranosuke. Ah, it is a long, long time; we have not met for a year, and have grown old, very old. Have you come here to stretch out those wrinkles on your forehead? Oh, you old reprobate!

Yuranosuke. Wow, it's been such a long time; we haven't seen each other in a year, and we've both aged quite a bit. Did you come here to smooth out those wrinkles on your forehead? Oh, you old scoundrel!

Kudayu. Master Yura, in a great deed, they say, little defects are overlooked. Your dissipation here in defiance of evil tongues150 will be the foundation of your great deed. I think you a fine man of great promise.

Kudayu. Master Yura, they say that in great accomplishments, minor flaws are easily ignored. Your wastefulness here, in defiance of malicious gossip150, will be the basis of your great achievement. I believe you are a remarkable person with a lot of potential.

Yuranosuke. Ha, ha, you drive me hard, hard as a catapult. But leave it alone.

Yuranosuke. Ha, ha, you push me really hard, like a catapult. But just let it go.

Kudayu. No, Master Yuranosuke, don’t sham. Your dissipation really looks like a scheme to attack the enemy.

Kudayu. No, Master Yuranosuke, don’t pretend. Your wild behavior really looks like a plan to go after the enemy.

Yuranosuke. You surprise me. But thank you. I thought you would laugh at me as a fool and a madman for taking to pleasures when I am over forty years of age; but no, you look upon it as a scheme to attack the enemy. Master Kudayu, I am delighted.

Yuranosuke. You surprise me. But thank you. I thought you would see me as a fool and a madman for seeking pleasures at my age of over forty; but no, you view it as a strategy to go after the enemy. Master Kudayu, I’m thrilled.

Kudayu. Have you, then, no intention of avenging our lord’s death?

Kudayu. So, do you not plan to get revenge for our lord’s death?

Yuranosuke. Not a jot, not a jot. When we handed over the mansion and the domain, I said I would die fighting in the castle; but that was only said to please Lady Kaoyo. You left the room at the time, saying that we were acting like rebels to the Shogun; and after that, we swaggered on, fools that we were; but we could not come to a decision. We said we would slay ourselves before our lord’s tomb, and we stole out by the back151 gate. It is entirely owing to you that I am now enjoying these gay pleasures. I do not forget our old friendship. Don’t be so formal, but be more at ease.

Yuranosuke. Not at all, not at all. When we gave up the mansion and the domain, I claimed I would die fighting in the castle; but that was just to make Lady Kaoyo happy. You left the room then, saying we were acting like rebels against the Shogun; and after that, we strutted around, foolish as we were; but we couldn’t agree on anything. We said we would take our lives at our lord’s tomb, and we sneaked out the back151 gate. It’s completely thanks to you that I’m now enjoying these pleasures. I haven’t forgotten our old friendship. Don’t be so stiff; just relax.

Kudayu. Yes, as I think of it, I, too, was a hypocrite in the old days. I will show my true nature and drink with you. Come, Master Yura, it is a long time since we drank together. Give me your cup; are you going to ask it back as they do at parties? Go on pouring and I’ll drink, and go on drinking and I’ll pour. Accept this fish that I am going to give you.

Kudayu. Yeah, thinking back, I was a fake back then too. I'm ready to show my true self and drink with you. Come on, Master Yura, it's been ages since we’ve had a drink together. Hand me your cup; are you planning to take it back like they do at parties? Just keep pouring and I’ll drink, and I’ll keep pouring while you drink. Here, take this fish I’m giving you.

Recitative. He takes up a piece of octopus that he sees beside him and places it before Yuranosuke.

Spoken song. He picks up a piece of octopus that he notices next to him and sets it down in front of Yuranosuke.

Yuranosuke. I put out my hand to receive the octopus’ foot. Thank you.

Yuranosuke. I reached out my hand to take the octopus’ leg. Thanks.

Recitative. As he raises it to his head and is about to eat it, Kudayu takes hold of his hand.

Recitative. As he lifts it to his head and is about to eat it, Kudayu grabs his hand.

Kudayu. Hear me, Master Yuranosuke; to-morrow will be the anniversary of our Lord Enya Hangwan’s demise. They say that the eve of that day should be especially kept152 holy; and yet will you eat this fish without hesitation?

Kudayu. Listen to me, Master Yuranosuke; tomorrow marks the anniversary of our Lord Enya Hangwan’s death. It's said that the night before this day should be especially sacred; yet you are willing to eat this fish without a second thought?

Yuranosuke. Yes, certainly. Or is it that you have had tidings that our Lord Enya has turned into an octopus? What a querulous man you are, to be sure! You and I are ronin now because of Lord Enya’s indiscretion. I may bear him grudge; but I have not the least wish to abstain from animal food on his account. I eat with great pleasure the fish you are good enough to give me.

Yuranosuke. Yes, of course. Or have you heard that our Lord Enya has turned into an octopus? What a whiny person you are, for sure! You and I are ronin now because of Lord Enya’s mistake. I might hold a grudge against him, but I have no intention of giving up meat because of him. I enjoy the fish you kindly give me.

Recitative. And he coolly eats it at a mouthful; and the crafty Kudayu is so astonished that he remains speechless.

Recitative. And he nonchalantly eats it in one bite; and the sly Kudayu is so shocked that he stays silent.

Yuranosuke. With such poor fish we cannot drink. We will have a fowl killed and broiled. Come with me within and we will make the women sing.

Yuranosuke. With such bad fish, we can't drink. We'll have a bird killed and grilled. Come inside with me and we'll have the women sing.

Recitative. He goes staggering in exhilaration. Music is heard within.

Recitative. He stumbles in excitement. Music is playing inside.

Yuranosuke. You little vixens, see if I don’t make you drunk.

Yuranosuke. You little troublemakers, just watch if I don’t get you all drunk.

Recitative. Amid the noise he goes in. Sagisaka Bannai, who has been watching the whole time, comes downstairs.

Recitative. Despite the noise, he walks in. Sagisaka Bannai, who has been observing the entire time, comes downstairs.

153

153

Bannai. Master Kudayu, I have been carefully observing. From one who does not refrain from animal food on the anniversary of his master’s death, revenge is not to be dreamt of. I will report it to my master Moronao and make him open the gates that he keeps strictly guarded.

Bannai. Master Kudayu, I've been watching closely. Someone who doesn't hold back from eating meat on the anniversary of their master's death isn't worth considering for revenge. I'll inform my master Moronao and make him unlock the gates he keeps so tightly secured.

Kudayu. Yes, there is no longer need for guard. See, he has forgotten his sword.

Kudayu. Yes, there's no need for a guard anymore. Look, he has forgotten his sword.

Bannai. Indeed! it truly proves what a great fool he is. Let us look at this soul of a samurai. Why, it is rusted all over.

Bannai. Seriously! It really shows what a big fool he is. Let's check out this samurai's spirit. Wow, it's all rusted over.

Kudayu. Ha, ha, ha! It shows his true nature more clearly still; and you may now rest at ease. Let Kudayu’s servants bring his palanquin.

Kudayu. Ha, ha, ha! It reveals his true character even more clearly; now you can relax. Let Kudayu’s servants bring his carriage.

Recitative. They bring the palanquin.

Recitative. They bring the carriage.

Kudayu. Now, Master Bannai, please, get in.

Kudayu. Now, Master Bannai, please step inside.

Bannai. You are old; please, get in.

Bannai. You're old; please enter.

Kudayu. Then, by your leave.

Kudayu. Then, if you permit.

Recitative. He gets in.

Recitative. He enters.

Bannai. By the bye, Master Kudayu, I hear Kanpei’s wife is in service here. Do you not know her? Master Kudayu, Master Kudayu.

Bannai. By the way, Master Kudayu, I heard that Kanpei’s wife is working here. Don’t you know her? Master Kudayu, Master Kudayu.

154

154

Recitative. He receives no answer.

Recitative. He gets no reply.

Bannai. This is strange!

Bannai. This is weird!

Recitative. He lifts the screen of the palanquin and sees inside a fair-sized stepping-stone.

Recitative. He raises the curtain of the palanquin and sees a reasonably sized stepping-stone inside.

Bannai. What is this? Has Kudayu turned into a Matsura[4] Sayo-hime?

Bannai. What’s going on? Has Kudayu become a Matsura[4] Sayo-hime?

Illustration: Bannai peering into palanquin that contains a large stone

Recitative. As he looks around, he hears a voice from under the verandah.

Recitative. As he surveys the area, he hears a voice coming from beneath the porch.

Kudayu. Here, Master Bannai. I have slipped out of the palanquin, because the letter155 that Rikiya brought a while ago makes me uneasy. I will watch and let you know afterwards. Do you walk by the palanquin as if I were still in it.

Kudayu. Here, Master Bannai. I got out of the palanquin because the letter155 that Rikiya brought earlier makes me uneasy. I’ll keep an eye out and let you know later. Just walk by the palanquin as if I’m still inside it.

Bannai. Very well.

Bannai. Sounds good.

Recitative. He nods and slowly walks by the palanquin as if there were some one in it. On the upper floor appears Okaru, Kanpei’s wife, to cool her flushed face. She is already used to her new life, and she cheers her spirits in the breeze that blows towards her.

Recitative. He nods and walks slowly past the palanquin as if someone were inside it. On the upper floor, Okaru, Kanpei’s wife, appears to cool her flushed face. She’s already adjusted to her new life and lifts her spirits in the breeze that blows her way.

Yuranosuke. I shall come back directly. I, a samurai, have forgotten to bring my precious sword. While I am away, hang straight the kakemono and put some charcoal in the brazier.

Yuranosuke. I'll be right back. As a samurai, I've forgotten to bring my valued sword. While I'm gone, please hang the kakemono straight and put some charcoal in the brazier.

Okaru. Oh, take care, you must not tread on that samisen there and break it.

Okaru. Oh, be careful, you must not step on that samisen there and break it.

Yuranosuke. Dear me, Kudayu appears to have gone.

Yuranosuke. Oh dear, it looks like Kudayu has left.

Recitative. A song is heard within.

Recitative. A song plays in the background.

“Some one calls out close to his ear:
‘O father mine and mother dear!’
He looks around in great surprise,
And, lo, a parrot meets his eyes.
156
It was his wife that taught the bird
To speak the tender words he heard.”

Recitative. Yuranosuke Illustration: Okaru sitting holding a mirror looks around and, by the light of the hanging lantern, he reads Lady Kaoyo’s letter which tells in detail the enemy’s condition. Being a woman’s Illustration: Yuranosuke reading a long letter; Kudayu reads it hidden below the deck letter with many redundant phrases he cannot read it quickly. Thinking with envy that it is a letter from some loved woman, Okaru looks down; but she cannot distinguish the characters in the dim light. She thinks of her metal mirror; and bringing it out, she reads the letter by its reflection. Little dreams Yuranosuke, being no god, that157 under the verandah Kudayu is reading the same letter by the moonlight as it unrolls and hangs down. Okaru’s hair-pin comes loose and falls on the ground. At the sound Yuranosuke looks up and hides the letter behind him; under the verandah Kudayu is still in smiles; and on the upper floor Okaru conceals her mirror.

Recitative. Yuranosuke Illustration: Okaru sitting holding a mirror looks around and, by the light of the hanging lantern, he reads Lady Kaoyo’s letter, which goes into detail about the enemy’s situation. Being a woman’s Illustration: Yuranosuke reading a long letter; Kudayu reads it hidden below the deck letter filled with unnecessary phrases, he struggles to read it quickly. Okaru looks down with envy, thinking it's a letter from a beloved woman, but she can't make out the characters in the dim light. She remembers her metal mirror, and pulling it out, she reads the letter by its reflection. Little does Yuranosuke know, being no god, that157 under the verandah, Kudayu is reading the same letter by the moonlight as it unrolls and dangles. Okaru’s hairpin slips loose and falls to the ground. At the sound, Yuranosuke looks up and hides the letter behind him; under the verandah, Kudayu is still smiling; and on the upper floor, Okaru hides her mirror.

Okaru. Is it you, Master Yura?

Okaru. Is that you, Master Yura?

Yuranosuke. And you, Okaru? What are you doing there?

Yuranosuke. And what about you, Okaru? What are you doing over there?

Okaru. You gave me so much to drink and I feel so dizzy that I came here to cool myself in the breeze and drive away the effects.

Okaru. You gave me way too much to drink, and now I feel so dizzy that I came here to cool off in the breeze and shake off the effects.

Yuranosuke. Oh, Okaru, I have something to say to you. With you over there, we are as if on the opposite sides of the Milky Way[5] and I cannot speak to you from here. Will you not come down for a moment?

Yuranosuke. Oh, Okaru, I need to talk to you. With you over there, it feels like we're on opposite sides of the Milky Way[5] and I can't reach you from here. Will you come down for a moment?

Okaru. What you want to tell me, is it something you wish to ask?

Okaru. What you want to tell me, is it something you want to ask?

Yuranosuke. Well, something of the sort.

Yuranosuke. Well, something like that.

158

158

Okaru. I will come round.

Okaru. I'll come over.

Yuranosuke. No, no. If you go round by the stairs, the waitresses will catch you and make you drink again.

Yuranosuke. No, no. If you take the stairs, the waitresses will see you and make you drink again.

Okaru. What shall I do?

Okaru. What should I do?

Yuranosuke. Oh, see, happily here is a nine-runged ladder. Please, come down by it.

Yuranosuke. Oh, look, here’s a nine-step ladder. Please, come down it.

Recitative. He leans it against the eaves of the lower floor.

Recitative. He props it up against the edge of the lower floor.

Okaru. This ladder is not of the ordinary make. Oh, I am afraid. Somehow it looks dangerous.

Okaru. This ladder isn’t your typical one. Oh, I’m worried. It somehow seems risky.

Yuranosuke. Never mind, never mind. In the old days you might have been afraid or shrunk away from a ladder. But now you are old enough to come down three steps at a time.

Yuranosuke. Forget it, forget it. Back in the day, you might have been scared or backed away from a ladder. But now you’re old enough to come down three steps at a time.

Okaru. Don’t talk foolishly. It feels like being in a boat; I am afraid. If you will not keep quiet, I will not come down.

Okaru. Stop talking nonsense. It feels like being in a boat; I'm scared. If you don't be quiet, I won't come down.

Yuranosuke. If you will not, I will bring you down.

Yuranosuke. If you refuse, I will take you down.

Okaru. Oh, there you are again at your tricks!

Okaru. Oh, there you are again with your tricks!

Yuranosuke. You are noisy as a little miss. I will catch you from behind.

Yuranosuke. You're as loud as a little girl. I'm going to sneak up on you from behind.

159

159

Recitative. He catches her from behind and puts her on the ground.

Recitative. He grabs her from behind and takes her to the ground.

Yuranosuke. Now, did you see anything?

Yuranosuke. Did you see anything?

Okaru. Oh, n-n-no.

Okaru. Oh, n-n-no.

Yuranosuke. I am sure you saw.

Yuranosuke. I'm sure you saw.

Okaru. Yes, something that looked like an interesting letter.

Okaru. Yeah, it looked like an intriguing letter.

Yuranosuke. Did you read it all from over there?

Yuranosuke. Did you read everything from over there?

Okaru. Oh, how tiresome!

Okaru. Ugh, how exhausting!

Yuranosuke. Then your life is in danger.

Yuranosuke. Then your life is at risk.

Okaru. What are you talking of?

Okaru. What are you talking about?

Yuranosuke. What I am talking of, Okaru? Though it is a stale thing to say, I am in love with you. Will you not be my wife?

Yuranosuke. What are you saying, Okaru? I know it sounds cliché, but I'm in love with you. Will you be my wife?

Okaru. Oh, stop. That is not true.

Okaru. Oh, come on. That's not true.

Yuranosuke. Well, truth will not take root unless it comes out of falsehood. Say you will be my wife.

Yuranosuke. Well, the truth won't take hold unless it emerges from falsehood. Say you'll be my wife.

Okaru. No, I will not.

Okaru. Nope, I won't.

Yuranosuke. Why not?

Yuranosuke. Why not?

Okaru. Because what you say is not truth that comes out of falsehood, but falsehood that is founded on truth.

Okaru. Because what you say isn’t a truth born from falsehood, but rather a falsehood based on truth.

160

160

Yuranosuke. Okaru, I will redeem you.

Yuranosuke. Okaru, I'm coming for you.

Okaru. What?

Okaru. What?

Yuranosuke. To prove that it is not a falsehood, I will buy you out this very night.

Yuranosuke. To show that it's not a lie, I will buy you out tonight.

Okaru. But I have a ......

Okaru. But I have a ......

Yuranosuke. If you have a lover, I will let you marry him.

Yuranosuke. If you have someone you love, I will let you marry him.

Okaru. But are you in earnest?

Okaru. But are you serious?

Yuranosuke. It is the samurai’s benevolence. After I have kept you by me for three days, you may do as you please.

Yuranosuke. It's the kindness of the samurai. After I've had you with me for three days, you can do whatever you want.

Okaru. Ah, how glad I am! I believe when you have made me say that, you are going to laugh at me.

Okaru. Ah, I’m so happy! I have a feeling that after I say that, you’re going to laugh at me.

Yuranosuke. No, I will go and pay your master at once and settle the matter this moment. So do not be anxious, but wait here for me.

Yuranosuke. No, I will go and talk to your boss right now and sort this out immediately. So don't worry, just wait here for me.

Okaru. Then, I will wait for you.

Okaru. I'll wait for you.

Yuranosuke. While I go and pay the money, be sure you do not move from this spot. You are now my wife.

Yuranosuke. While I go to pay, make sure you stay right here. You are now my wife.

Okaru. And that too, only for three days.

Okaru. And that’s only for three days.

Yuranosuke. Yes, I know.

Yuranosuke. Yeah, I got it.

161

161

(Yuranosuke goes in).

Yuranosuke enters.

Okaru. I am grateful to you.

Okaru. I'm grateful to you.

Recitative. A song is heard within.

Recitative. A song plays inside.

“If e’er was ill-starr’d maid,
That maid I am, surely;
For days and days I think
Of my dearest lover,
With muffled cries at night
Like the lonely plover.”

Okaru is sunk in thought as she feels how fitly the song describes her own position. Here Heiyemon comes in and meets her.

Okaru is lost in thought as she realizes how perfectly the song reflects her own situation. Just then, Heiyemon enters and sees her.

Heiyemon. Are you not my sister?

Heiyemon. Aren't you my sister?

Okaru. Oh, is it you, brother? I am ashamed to be seen here.

Okaru. Oh, is that you, bro? I'm embarrassed to be seen here.

Recitative. She hides her face.

Recitative. She covers her face.

Heiyemon. There is no cause for shame. When I came back from the Eastern Provinces, I saw our mother and heard it all. You bravely sold yourself for your husband and for our lord. Well done, sister.

Hey man. There's no reason to feel ashamed. When I returned from the Eastern Provinces, I met our mother and learned everything. You courageously sacrificed yourself for your husband and for our lord. Great job, sister.

Okaru. I am glad if you think so kindly of me. But rejoice with me. To-night, though I did not expect it, I am to be redeemed.

Okaru. I'm glad you think so kindly of me. But celebrate with me. Tonight, even though I didn’t expect it, I’m going to be saved.

162

162

Heiyemon. That is excellent. And by whom?

Heiyemon. That’s amazing. Who created it?

Okaru. By one whom you know, Master Oboshi Yuranosuke.

Okaru. From someone you know, Master Oboshi Yuranosuke.

Heiyemon. What, by Master Yuranosuke? You have long been intimate?

Hey, man. What about Master Yuranosuke? Have you two been close for a long time?

Okaru. No, not at all. I have lately waited on him twice or thrice when he drank, and that was all. He says, if I have a husband, he will let me join him, and if I want to leave him, he will let me go. It is almost too good to be true.

Okaru. No, not at all. I've only waited on him a couple of times when he was drinking, and that's it. He says that if I have a husband, he’ll allow me to join him, and if I want to leave, he'll let me go. It almost sounds too good to be true.

Heiyemon. Then, does he know that you are Kanpei’s wife?

Hey man. So, does he know that you're Kanpei’s wife?

Okaru. No, he does not know it. As it would be shame to my parents and husband, how could I tell him?

Okaru. No, he doesn't know that. Since it would be embarrassing for my parents and husband, how could I possibly tell him?

Heiyemon. Humph, then, he is a libertine from his heart. It is certain that he has no wish to revenge his lord.

Hey man. Hmph, so he really is a libertine at heart. It's clear he has no desire to take revenge on his lord.

Okaru. Oh, but he has, brother. I cannot say it aloud. I will whisper it to you.

Okaru. Oh, but he has, brother. I can't say it out loud. I'll whisper it to you.

Recitative. She whispers to him.

Recitative. She whispers to him.

Heiyemon. Humph, you really read the letter?

Heiyemon. Huh, you actually read the letter?

163

163

Okaru. I read it to the end. Then we looked at each other, face to face, and he began to banter me, and at last he talked of redeeming me.

Okaru. I read it until the end. Then we looked at each other, face to face, and he started to tease me, and eventually, he mentioned saving me.

Heiyemon. After you had read the whole letter?

Heiyemon. After you read the entire letter?

Okaru. Yes.

Okaru. Yes.

Heiyemon. I see now. Sister, your life is doomed; give it to me.

Heiyemon. I get it now. Sister, your life is over; hand it over to me.

Recitative. And he draws his sword and strikes at her; but she springs aside.

Recitative. And he pulls out his sword and swings at her; but she jumps aside.

Okaru. O brother, what have I done? As I have my husband Kanpei and my two parents, you cannot do as you will with me. All my pleasure now is to be redeemed and see once more my parents and husband. Whatever I may have done, I will ask your pardon. Forgive me, pardon me.

Okaru. Oh brother, what have I done? Since I have my husband Kanpei and my two parents, you can’t just do whatever you want with me. All I want now is to be saved and see my parents and husband again. Whatever mistakes I’ve made, I’m asking for your forgiveness. Please forgive me, pardon me.

Recitative. As she clasps her hands to him, Heiyemon flings away his sword and, throwing himself down, sinks into tears of bitter sorrow.

Recitative. As she brings her hands to him, Heiyemon throws aside his sword and, collapsing down, breaks into tears of deep sadness.

Heiyemon. My poor, poor sister, then, you know nothing? Our father Yoichibei164 was struck down and murdered on the night of the twenty-ninth day of the sixth moon.

Heiyemon. My poor, poor sister, do you really not know anything? Our father Yoichibei164 was killed on the night of the twenty-ninth day of the sixth month.

Okaru. Heavens, and how?

Okaru. Wow, really?

Heiyemon. There is something more to startle you. Kanpei, whom you think to join when you are redeemed, has disembowelled himself and died.

Hey man. There's something else that will shock you. Kanpei, the one you plan to reunite with when you are freed, has killed himself.

Okaru. What? Is it true? Is it, is it, tell me?

Okaru. What? Is that true? Is it, is it, tell me?

Recitative. She clings to him and with a loud cry, sinks into bitter tears.

Recitative. She holds onto him tightly and, with a loud cry, breaks down in tears.

Heiyemon. It is natural, very natural that you should cry. It will take too long to tell you in full. I feel most sorry for our mother. She speaks of it and cries, and then she thinks of it and cries again. She feared that if you heard of it, you would cry yourself to death, and told me not to say a word of it to you. I did not think to tell you; but now you cannot escape death. For Master Yuranosuke, who is the very embodiment of loyalty, has no cause to redeem you if he does not know that you are Kanpei’s wife; and he certainly is not infatuated with love. Of grave import was the letter you165 saw; and I am sure that he means to put you to death when he has redeemed you. Even though you should not tell of the letter, walls have ears, and if its contents came to light through others, it would be attributed to your blabbing. It was your fault to have peeped into the secret letter; and you must be killed. Rather than you should fall by another’s hand, I would put you to death myself. A woman who has knowledge of the great plot, you cannot be allowed to escape though you are my sister. On the strength of that deed, I will join the leaguers and accompany them on their journey. Ah, sad is the lot of a man of low estate; for he cannot, unless he shows a spirit superior to others, be counted among them. Hearken to me and give me your life; please, die, dear sister.

Heiyemon. It's only natural for you to cry. I won't go into all the details now. I feel most sorry for our mother. She talks about it and cries, then thinks about it and cries again. She was worried that if you found out, you'd cry yourself to death, so she told me not to say anything to you. I wasn’t planning to tell you, but now there's no way to avoid death. Master Yuranosuke, who represents loyalty, wouldn’t have a reason to save you if he doesn’t know you’re Kanpei’s wife; and he definitely isn’t in love. The letter you165 saw is very important, and I'm sure he plans to have you killed once he rescues you. Even if you don’t mention the letter, walls have ears, and if the contents are revealed by someone else, it will fall back on you. It was wrong of you to peek at the secret letter, and now you must die. I would rather be the one to kill you than let someone else do it. A woman who knows about the major plot can't be allowed to live, even if you’re my sister. Because of this situation, I will join the conspirators and go with them. Ah, it’s sad to be a lowly man; unless I show a superior spirit, I can’t be counted among them. Listen to me and give me your life; please, die, dear sister.

Recitative. Hearing these clear words of her brother, Okaru sobs again and again.

Recitative. Hearing her brother's clear words, Okaru sobs repeatedly.

Okaru. I thought I had no tidings from Kanpei because he had started on his journey by making use of the money, the price of my service, and I have been angry because I thought he might have come to bid me farewell.166 Though I am wrong to say it, our father, sad as was his death, was still of ripe age; but Kanpei—to die when he was hardly thirty years old, how sad, how mortified he must have been and how must he have longed to see me! Why was I not allowed to see him? Not to abstain from animal food in memory of my father and husband, it was my evil fortune. Why should I wish to live? If I die by your hand, our mother will be offended with you. I will kill myself; and afterwards if my head or body be of service to you, make what use you please of it. Now farewell, dear brother.

Okaru. I thought I hadn’t heard from Kanpei because he used the money meant for my service to start his journey, and I was angry because I thought he might have come to say goodbye to me.166 Though it's wrong to say this, our father, sad as his death was, was still of a good age; but Kanpei—to die when he was barely thirty, how tragic, how humiliated he must have felt, and how much he must have wanted to see me! Why wasn’t I able to see him? Not refraining from animal food in memory of my father and husband is my bad luck. Why should I want to keep living? If I die by your hand, our mother will be upset with you. I will take my own life; and if my head or body can be of any use to you afterward, do whatever you want with it. Now goodbye, dear brother.

Recitative. With these words she takes up the sword; but a voice cries out:

Recitative. With these words, she grabs the sword; but a voice shouts:

A Voice. Nay, wait a moment.

A Voice. Wait a moment.

(Enter Yuranosuke).

(Enter Yuranosuke).

Recitative. He who stops her is Yuranosuke. Heiyemon is startled. Okaru cries out as Yuranosuke holds her hand.

Spoken narration. The one who stops her is Yuranosuke. Heiyemon is shocked. Okaru cries out as Yuranosuke takes her hand.

Okaru. Oh, let go. Let me die.

Okaru. Oh, just let go. Let me die.

Recitative. He still holds her hands tightly.

Recitative. He still grips her hands tightly.

Yuranosuke. You brother and sister,167 your conduct is admirable. My doubts are dispelled. The brother shall accompany me to the East, and the sister shall survive and offer prayers for his soul.

Yuranosuke. You both, brother and sister,167 your behavior is commendable. My uncertainties have been cleared. The brother will come with me to the East, and the sister will live on and pray for his soul.

Okaru. No, I will say those prayers as I accompany him to the other world.

Okaru. No, I will say those prayers as I lead him to the afterlife.

Recitative. As she tries to snatch away the sword, he holds it tightly over her hand.

Recitative. As she attempts to grab the sword, he grips it firmly over her hand.

Yuranosuke. Though your husband Kanpei has joined the league, he has not killed a single enemy and will have no plea to make when he meets his lord in the other world. That plea shall be found here.

Yuranosuke. Even though your husband Kanpei has joined the fight, he hasn't killed a single enemy and won’t have any excuse when he meets his lord in the afterlife. That excuse will be found here.

Recitative. And he thrusts the sword which Okaru still holds between the mats through the floor, and Kudayu, whose shoulder is pierced as he hides under it, writhes with pain.

Recitative. He drives the sword that Okaru is still holding through the mats and into the floor, and Kudayu, who gets hit in the shoulder while trying to hide under it, writhes in agony.

Yuranosuke. Drag him out.

Yuranosuke. Pull him out.

Recitative. Instantly Heiyemon jumps off the verandah upon the ground and drags out by force the blood-stained Kudayu.

Recitative. Immediately, Heiyemon jumps off the porch and pulls the blood-stained Kudayu out with force.

Heiyemon. What, Kudayu? Well, you are rightly served.

Hey, Kudayu. What’s up? Well, you got what you deserved.

Recitative. He drags him forward and168 throws him down before Yuranosuke, who catches him by the hair ere he can rise and pulls him towards him.

Recitatif. He pulls him forward and168throws him down in front of Yuranosuke, who grabs him by the hair before he can get up and pulls him closer.

Yuranosuke. The worm that feeds in the lion’s body is such as you. You received a high salary from our lord and great favours as well; and yet you became his enemy Moronao’s spy and reported to him everything, were it true or false. We, forty men and more, have left our parents, parted from our children, and sent our wives who should be our life-long companions to lead a life of shame, all, all to revenge our lord’s death; and awaking or asleep, we ponder ever upon the circumstances of his suicide and weep tears of despair in the anguish of our hearts. To-night, of all others, the eve of the anniversary of our lord’s death when we must abstain from all unclean food and I have endeavoured with the utmost effort not even to utter an impure word, you dared to thrust the flesh of fish to my face; how great was my agony when I durst not refuse and yet could not accept it! How do you imagine I felt when it went down my throat on this eve of the169 anniversary of my lord whose family mine has served for many generations? My whole body seemed all at once to go to pieces and my bones to break every one, You devil, you hound of hell!

Yuranosuke. You’re like a worm feeding off the lion’s body. You got a good salary from our lord and plenty of favors, yet you became a traitor, spying for Moronao and reporting everything to him, whether it was true or not. We, more than forty men, have left our parents, separated from our children, and sent our wives—who should be our lifelong partners—to a life of shame, all to avenge our lord’s death. Whether awake or asleep, we constantly think about his suicide and weep tears of despair from the pain in our hearts. Tonight, especially, the eve of our lord’s death anniversary when we should avoid all unclean food, I’ve made every effort not even to say something impure. Yet you dared to shove fish in my face; how agonizing it was to neither refuse nor accept it! How do you think I felt swallowing it on the eve of the 169 anniversary of my lord, whose family mine has served for generations? It felt like my whole body was falling apart, and my bones were breaking, you devil, you hellhound!

Recitative. He presses and pushes his head on the ground and sinks into tears of despair.

Recitative. He presses his head against the ground and breaks down in tears of despair.

Yuranosuke. Here, Heiyemon, my forgetting to take that rusty sword of mine

Yuranosuke. Here, Heiyemon, I forgot to grab that old rusty sword of mine.

Illustration: Yuranosuke slashing Kudayu with a sword

was a presage that I should torture this fellow to death with it. Torture him without killing him.

was a sign that I should torment this guy to death with it. Hurt him without actually killing him.

170

170

Heiyemon. Very well, sir.

Heiyemon. Sure thing, sir.

Recitative. No sooner does he draw the sword than he jumps and flies at Kudayu and cuts him about; but the gashes are only a few inches long. He strikes him until no part of his body is left unwounded.

Sung dialogue. As soon as he pulls out the sword, he lunges at Kudayu and strikes him repeatedly; however, the cuts are only a few inches deep. He hits him until every part of his body is injured.

Kudayu. Heiyemon, Okaru, plead for me.

Kudayu. Heiyemon, Okaru, help me.

Recitative. He clasps his hands to them. How unsightly is it for him to bow and entreat Teraoka, whom formerly he despised as an ashigaru!

Recitative. He brings his hands together. How unappealing is it for him to bow and plead with Teraoka, whom he once looked down on as a lowly foot soldier!

Yuranosuke. If we kill him here, it will be difficult to explain it away. Pretend he is drunk and take him home.

Yuranosuke. If we kill him here, it will be hard to explain. Pretend he’s drunk and take him home.

Recitative. His haori is thrown upon him to hide his wounds. Here Yazama, Senzaki, and Takemori, who have been listening in secret, suddenly open the sliding-door.

Recitative. His haori is draped over him to conceal his wounds. At this moment, Yazama, Senzaki, and Takemori, who have been eavesdropping, suddenly slide open the door.

All Three. Master Yuranosuke, we humbly apologise for our conduct.

All of them. Master Yuranosuke, we sincerely apologize for our behavior.

Yuranosuke. Here, Heiyemon, let this drunken guest take a bath in the River Kamo.

Yuranosuke. Here, Heiyemon, let this tipsy guest take a bath in the Kamo River.

Heiyemon. Yes, sir.

Heiyemon. Sure thing, sir.

Yuranosuke. Go.

Yuranosuke. Let's go.


[1]The Japanese three-stringed guitar.
[2]A play by Chikamatsu Monzaemon, the greatest of Japanese dramatists (1653—1724).
[3]The ashigaru were a grade lower than the samurai; and in war they were common soldiers.
[4]When her lord, Satehiko, left on an expedition to Korea, Sayo-hime stood on a high rock and waved her sleeves to his vessel. She remained there so long that she was turned into stone.
[5]An allusion to a popular legend of the Stars Vega and Altair on the opposite sides of the Milky Way.

171

171

ACT VIII.


173

173

ACT VIII.

THE BRIDAL JOURNEY.[1]

Who was it sang,

Who sang it,

“This world is like the As’ka River,
For all things change for ever;
There where the deep pool was yestreen,
A shoal to-day is seen”?

The pool has changed to a shoal, and he who received a stipend is now a ronin with no place to turn to. Through Enya’s fault, Konami, the daughter of Kakogawa, though still linked by love, is deserted by her affianced husband before the exchange of betrothal presents. She is given to moody thoughts, and her mother resolves to go with her to Yamashina and give her in marriage to her lover Chikara. Bearing in mind his present condition, when the mother and daughter174 bend their steps towards the Capital, they neither take a waiting-woman nor ride in a palanquin. Konami’s snowy-white complexion is tinged in the cold air with the light red of the winter plum-blossom; and the tips of her fingers are frozen as she reaches Kogoezaka (Frozen Steep) and climbs up the Satta Pass. As she looks back, the snow-dust vanishes from Mount Fuji[2]; but her uneasiness, as she thinks her fate will be like it, will soon be set at rest by the fire to be lighted

The pool has turned into a shallow, and the one who received a stipend is now a ronin with nowhere to go. Because of Enya, Konami, the daughter of Kakogawa, though still connected by love, is abandoned by her fiancé before they could exchange engagement gifts. She's consumed by restless thoughts, and her mother decides to take her to Yamashina to marry her lover Chikara. Considering her current situation, as mother and daughter head toward the Capital, they don't take a maid or use a palanquin. The cold air tints Konami’s pale complexion with a hint of red like winter plum blossoms, and her fingers are frozen as they reach Kogoezaka (Frozen Steep) and climb the Satta Pass. As she looks back, the snow dust fades from Mount Fuji[2]; but her uneasiness, believing her fate will be like that, will soon be calmed by the fire that will be lit.

Illustration: Travelers walking with Mount Fuji in the background

at her wedding. With these joyful reflections she comes upon the pine-grove of Miho; after it is an avenue of pine-trees, which is now175 filled by a great procession. Who the lord is she knows not, but she looks at it with envy; ah, if the times had not changed, in such grand state might she have travelled for her marriage. With these dreams of pageantry she passes Fuchu, and when the castle-town is left behind, her mother, to cheer their spirits, looks forward impatiently to the moment when the wedding cups are exchanged and all is still but for the whisperings of the bridal chamber which the daughter will keep secret from the mother. The ivy-covered path leads from the sea-coast where the lashing billows separate parent and child; and here in the tangled path her mother takes her hand and asks her how glad she will be to meet her lover. She pushes aside her mother’s swords at the Mariko River, and near Utsu Hill she is lost in reverie, thinking of her bridegroom. The coloured rice at Seto is hard; and so may be her life, though now she is full of bashful joy. At the Oi River an anxiety arises; for the stream of water and a man’s heart are fickle, they say. Will his heart ever change? As well176 ask if the flower will bloom in the shade. At Shimada[3], that home of maiden coiffure,

at her wedding. With these happy thoughts, she arrives at the Miho pine grove; next is an avenue of pine trees, currently175 filled with a grand procession. She doesn't know who the lord is, but she watches it with envy; ah, if only things hadn’t changed, she could have traveled in such splendor for her marriage. With these visions of grandeur, she passes Fuchu, and as they leave the castle town behind, her mother, eager to lift their spirits, looks forward impatiently to when the wedding cups are exchanged, and everything will be quiet except for the whispers from the bridal chamber that the daughter will keep secret from her mother. The ivy-covered path leads from the sea coast where the crashing waves separate parent and child; and here, on the winding path, her mother takes her hand and asks how happy she will be to meet her lover. She pushes aside her mother’s swords at the Mariko River, and near Utsu Hill, she gets lost in thought, dreaming of her bridegroom. The colored rice at Seto is tough, and so might be her life, although she is filled with shy happiness right now. At the Oi River, worry sets in; for they say the flow of water and a man’s heart can be unpredictable. Will his feelings ever change? You might as well ask if a flower will bloom in the shade. At Shimada[3], that home of maiden hairstyles,

Illustration: Two women, one resting on luggage

her brooding ceases. Asking herself in a murmur if people know how she is placed, she crosses the bridge at Shirasuka, and further on, at Yoshida and Akasaka, the women of the inns in a loud voice invite the passers-by. “If you would seek a mate,” they sing, “go to the Temple of Kiyomizu, plunge into the Falls of Otowa, and pray for one every day. The dancers’ drum has177 broken our midday nap.” Oh, how she wishes to tell of her hardships to her husband in the Capital! If it is only the couple and the mother, the Goddess of Ise has brought them together; and the country song is a good omen to her. She comes to Narumi; ah, is that the Shrine of Atsuta over yonder? The boat has hoisted its sail on the seven-ri ferry and the boatmen keep time as they row. The sound of their steering, it is like the cry of the suzumushi (bell-insect); nay, it is sad and lonely as the cricket’s chirp.[4] The boats are few in number, and so runs the mother, and runs the daughter. The hail falls from the sky, and they put up umbrellas with their fellow-passengers in the boat. Now they come to Shono and stop at Kameyama, where part the roads to Ise and to the East. The bells (sazu) of the postal road are heard at Suzukagoe,178 and the rain falls at Tsuchiyama.[5] So they all say at Minakuchi. At Ishibe and Ishiba she picks up stones, big and little, and fondles and rubs them[6] as they remind her of her husband. In time they reach Otsu and cross the foot of the Temple of Miidera. and hurry to a village not far from Yamashina.

her brooding stops. Wondering quietly if people know her situation, she crosses the bridge at Shirasuka, and further along, at Yoshida and Akasaka, the innkeeper women loudly call to passers-by. “If you’re looking for a partner,” they sing, “head to the Temple of Kiyomizu, dive into the Falls of Otowa, and pray for one every day. The dancers’ drum has177 broken our midday nap.” Oh, how she longs to share her struggles with her husband in the Capital! If it’s just the two of them and the mother, the Goddess of Ise has united them; the country song is a good sign for her. She arrives at Narumi; ah, is that the Shrine of Atsuta over there? The boat has raised its sail on the seven-ri ferry and the boatmen keep rhythm as they row. The sound of their rowing is like the cry of the suzumushi (bell-insect); no, it’s sad and lonely like the chirp of a cricket.[4] The boats are few, and so the mother runs, and the daughter runs. The hail falls from the sky, and they raise umbrellas with their fellow-passengers in the boat. Now they arrive at Shono and stop at Kameyama, where the roads to Ise and the East split. The bells (sazu) of the postal road ring at Suzukagoe,178 and the rain falls at Tsuchiyama.[5] So they all say at Minakuchi. At Ishibe and Ishiba, she picks up stones, big and small, and holds and rubs them[6] as they remind her of her husband. Eventually, they reach Otsu and cross at the foot of the Temple of Miidera, and hurry to a village not far from Yamashina.

Illustration: Pines tree

[1]In this Act, such frequent allusions are made to the different places on the highroad from Yedo to Kyoto that, without the knowledge of their names, it is well-nigh impossible to make much meaning out of the whole piece.
[2]Refers to an ode by Saigyo-hoshi (1118-1190).
[3]The formal coiffure of young unmarried women is called shimada after this town.
[4]Refers to an ode by Gokyogoku (died 1190), which runs:—
Sweetly chirps in the frosty night,
The lonely cricket at my side;
But lonelier far am I and cold,
With half my bed unoccupied.
[5]Refers to a popular local song, which runs:—
At Seki, it is burning hot o’erhead
At Suzuka the clouds have spread;
And at Tsuchiyama, the half-way town,
The rain comes pouring down.
[6]Oboshi’s real name is Ōishi, which means ‘big stone’; hence the allusion.

179

179

ACT IX.


181

181

ACT IX.

RECITATIVE.

In Yamashina, which is neither elegant nor out-of-the-common and has nothing to recommend it, lies Yuranosuke’s temporary home. Since yesterday he has remained at the tea-house in Gion; for last night he was kept in by snow and has come home this morning. Jesters and waitresses have come with him, and flushed with wine, he attempts to roll the snow; but instead of the snow rolling, he rolls in the snow, and he amuses himself heedless of all appearances.

In Yamashina, which isn't fancy or unique and has nothing special about it, is Yuranosuke’s temporary home. Since yesterday, he has been at the tea house in Gion; last night he was stuck inside because of the snow and returned home this morning. Jesters and waitresses have come along with him, and feeling tipsy from wine, he tries to roll the snow; but instead of the snow rolling, he rolls around in it, having fun and not caring about how it looks.

A Jester. Master, your parlour commands a fine view. The garden with the bamboos weighted with snow looks just like a picture; it is beautiful, is it not, Oshina?

A Joker. Master, your living room has a great view. The garden with the snow-covered bamboos looks just like a painting; it's beautiful, isn’t it, Oshina?

Oshina. Yes, when I see this view, I do not wish to go anywhere else.

Oshina. Yes, when I see this view, I don’t want to go anywhere else.

Yuranosuke. Er......don’t you know that ode,182

Yuranosuke. Er... don't you know that?

“When it is seen from morn to eve,
E’en Awaji’s fair chain of hills
Over ’gainst Sumiyoshi’s beach
Sumiyoshi’s beach No more our eyes with wonder fills”?

Two men and a woman Though a man may be proud of his garden, he cannot relish wine at home; it will not go down his throat. Now, come in, come in. Where is my wife when I have visitors?

Two men and a woman Even if a man takes pride in his garden, he can't enjoy wine at home; it just doesn't sit right with him. Now, come on in, come on in. Where's my wife when I have guests?

Recitative. He goes before the others; and as he strides from one stepping-stone to another, his words are unsteady, and so are his legs, for he is exhilarated with wine. His wife, guessing that he has returned, comes out in a light spirit, and in her anxiety for her husband out in the cold, she shows no jealousy. With cheerful words she brings him183 a cup of tea; but he takes only a sip and throws the rest on the ground.

Recitative. He walks ahead of the others; and as he steps from one stone to the next, his words are slurred, and so are his legs, because he's tipsy from drinking. His wife, sensing that he’s back, comes out feeling lighthearted, and in her concern for her husband out in the cold, she shows no jealousy. With a cheerful tone, she offers him a cup of tea; but he takes just a sip and spills the rest on the ground.

Yuranosuke. Ah, wife, that is clumsy of you. You wish me to become sober when I have had wine and enjoyed myself. How jealous must other people think you! Ah, how the snow has fallen! Snow is like whipped cotton, they say, and flying, is stuffed within; and the wife, when she is called mamma, becomes a household drudge.[1] Pardon the lateness of my visit to my lady’s chamber. The spring lobster, the goblet, and the fence of the Rice-God of the Grotto must be red, or they will lose their votaries, I suppose. Dear, dear, I have stumbled and sprained my big toe. Oh, well, well. I will do so while I am about it.

Yuranosuke. Ah, my love, that was a bit awkward. You want me to sober up after I've had some wine and had a good time. I can only imagine how jealous others must think you are! Oh, look at all the snow! They say snow is like fluffy cotton, and when it falls, it fills the air; meanwhile, when a wife is called "mama," she becomes just a houseworker. [1] I apologize for arriving late to my lady’s room. The spring lobster, the cup, and the barrier of the Rice-God of the Grotto should be red, or they might lose their followers, I guess. Oh dear, I've tripped and hurt my big toe. Well, I suppose I’ll just deal with it as I go along.

Oishi. Oh, do not jest; be quiet. When he drinks too much, he loses his senses. What a trouble he must have been to you!

Delicious. Oh, please don't joke; be quiet. When he drinks too much, he loses control. He must have been such a hassle for you!

Recitative. She speaks to them gently. Rikiya comes in.

Recitative. She talks to them softly. Rikiya enters.

184

184

Rikiya. Please, mother. Is father asleep? Pray, give him this.

Rikiya. Please, mom. Is dad asleep? Please, give him this.

Recitative. From their actions it is plain that the parents and son understand one another; and when Rikiya hands a wooden pillow, Yuranosuke appears to be in a dream.

Recitative. From what they do, it's clear that the parents and son get each other; and when Rikiya hands over a wooden pillow, Yuranosuke seems to be lost in thought.

Oishi. Will you all now go home?

Delicious. Will you all head home now?

Jesters and Waitresses. Yes, yes, madam. Pray, present compliments to Master. And come sometimes, Young Master.

Clowns and Servers. Yes, yes, ma'am. Please send my regards to Master. And come by sometimes, Young Master.

Recitative. They make signs with their eyes, and they go home with abashed looks. When they have gone beyond hearing, Yuranosuke raises his head.

Recitative. They exchange glances and leave with embarrassed expressions. Once they’re out of earshot, Yuranosuke lifts his head.

Yuranosuke. Rikiya, see this snow that I rolled when I pretended to amuse myself; it was done with an object in view. What do you make of it?

Yuranosuke. Rikiya, check out this snowball I made when I was pretending to have fun; there was a purpose behind it. What do you think?

Rikiya. Snow, sir, is scattered when it falls by the least wind; and yet, though it is light, it becomes, when it is pressed into a ball, as you see there, as hard as a stone, for rocks are split by snow that is blown down from a peak. Weighty is loyalty. But neither185 that weighty loyalty nor this ball of snow must be kept too long. Is that your meaning, sir?

Rikiya. Snow gets blown around as soon as it falls, even with the slightest wind; and yet, despite being light, when you pack it into a ball, as you can see here, it becomes as solid as a rock. In fact, snow that’s blown from a peak can split rocks. Loyalty is heavy. But neither that heavy loyalty nor this snowball should be held onto for too long. Is that what you mean, sir?

Yuranosuke. No, no. Yuranosuke, his son, Hara Goemon, and the rest of the forty-seven confederates are all masterless and live in the shade. Snow, too, will not melt if it is kept in the shade; and it warns us against haste. It is in the sun here, take it into the yard behind the house. When they collected fireflies or piled snow[2] for light to read by, it showed the patience of scholars. Let the servant open the garden-gate from inside. I will write the letter to Sakai; when the messenger comes, let me know.

Yuranosuke. No, no. Yuranosuke, his son, Hara Goemon, and the rest of the forty-seven comrades are all without a master and live in the shadows. Snow, too, won’t melt if it stays in the shade; it reminds us not to rush. It’s sunny here, so take it into the backyard. When they gathered fireflies or piled up snow[2] to read by, it showed the patience of scholars. Let the servant open the garden gate from inside. I will write the letter to Sakai; when the messenger arrives, let me know.

Recitative. The servant opens the garden-gate; the snow is rolled in and the gate is shut. The sliding-door is opened and they all go in.

Recitative. The servant opens the garden gate; snow spills in and the gate shuts. The sliding door opens and they all enter.

She who now comes to this retreat in Yamashina, as far removed from the world186 as the recesses of the heart, is Tonase, the wife of Kakogawa Honzo Yukikuni. She makes the palanquin which has come with her wait near her; and alone she girds two swords and, strict in deportment, she calls at the door of the retreat.

She who now arrives at this retreat in Yamashina, far away from the world, as distant as the deepest parts of the heart, is Tonase, the wife of Kakogawa Honzo Yukikuni. She has her palanquin wait nearby and, all alone, she fastens two swords to her waist. With a serious demeanor, she knocks on the door of the retreat.

Tonase. If you please.

Tonase. Please.

Recitative. Hearing her voice, the servant Rin slips off her tasuki[3] and rushes to the door, which formerly would have been answered by an usher.

Recitative. Hearing her voice, the servant Rin quickly takes off her tasuki[3] and hurries to the door, which used to be answered by an usher.

Tonase. Is this Master Oboshi Yuranosuke’s home? If so, pray, tell him that I am Tonase, Kakogawa Honzo’s wife; I have long neglected to call; but I have come a great distance to-day as there is something for which I desire to see him.

Tonnage. Is this Master Oboshi Yuranosuke’s home? If it is, please let him know that I am Tonase, Kakogawa Honzo’s wife. I haven't reached out in a long time, but I’ve come a long way today because there’s something I need to see him about.

Recitative. Then she turns round and makes the bearers bring the palanquin beside her. She calls her daughter. And with such a smile as smiles the bush-warbler when he flies out of the depths of the valley to find the plum-tree all a-flower, out comes Konami,187 with a head-covering almost concealing her eyes.

Recitative. Then she turns around and has the bearers bring the palanquin beside her. She calls for her daughter. And with a smile like the one the bush-warbler has when it flies out from the depths of the valley to find the plum tree in full bloom, out comes Konami,187 with a head covering almost hiding her eyes.

Konami. Are we already at Master Rikiya’s home? I feel too shy.

Konami. Are we already at Master Rikiya’s place? I'm feeling really shy.

Recitative. The room is put in order, and the servant comes to the door to bid them enter.

Sung dialogue. The room is tidied up, and the servant opens the door to invite them in.

Tonase. The palanquin-bearers may now go home. Please, show us in.

Tonase. The palanquin bearers can go home now. Please, let us in.

Recitative. Konami keeps close to her mother and sits down with her; and the next moment Oishi calmly enters to meet them.

Recitative. Konami stays close to her mother and sits down with her; and the next moment, Oishi walks in calmly to join them.

Oishi. You ladies are welcome. I should have called long ago; but you have no doubt heard of our present condition, and I am ashamed to be visited in such a home.

Delicious. You ladies are welcome. I should have reached out much earlier; but you’ve probably heard about our current situation, and I’m embarrassed to have guests in such a home.

Tonase. You are too formal. Though we see each other for the first time to-day, since your son, Master Rikiya and my daughter Konami were betrothed, you and I are now connections, and we need not stand upon ceremony to each other.

Tonase. You're being too formal. Even though this is our first time meeting today, since your son, Master Rikiya, and my daughter, Konami, are engaged, we’re now connected, and we don't need to be so formal with each other.

Oishi. It is very kind of you to say so. I am grateful for such an unexpected visit in this cold weather of Master Kakogawa188 Honzo’s lady who must be very busy. Mistress Tonase knows the Capital, no doubt; but it must be quite new to Mistress Konami. Have you been to Gion, Kiyomizu, Chion-in, and the Great Statue of Buddha? If you wish to see the Kinkakuji, I can procure you admittance.

Delicious. It's really nice of you to say that. I'm thankful for such an unexpected visit in this cold weather from Master Kakogawa188 Honzo’s wife, who must be incredibly busy. Mistress Tonase knows the Capital well, but it must be quite new for Mistress Konami. Have you visited Gion, Kiyomizu, Chion-in, and the Great Buddha Statue? If you want to see the Kinkakuji, I can get you in.

Recitative. To this unreserved talk Konami can only mutter a word or two in answer, as if the light dazzled her even through her head-covering. Tonase now sits up straight.

Spoken singing. To this open conversation, Konami can only mumble a word or two in response, as if the brightness overwhelmed her even with her head covering on. Tonase now sits up straight.

Tonase. I will tell you why I came here to-day. After this my daughter Konami was betrothed, came the calamity to your Lord Enya, and we could not discover where Master Yuranosuke and Master Rikiya dwelt. It is the way of the world to change with the times; but unchangeable is the parent’s heart. Upon inquiry, we found that you lived here in Yamashina and, in our desire to make over our daughter to you as soon as possible, I have forced myself upon you to-day. My husband Honzo should have come in person; but as he is busy with his official duties, I189 have girded myself with these two swords, the soul of my husband, and am therefore here as his deputy. I do duty for him and myself. I desire to see Master Yuranosuke also. I should like to see the marriage-cups exchanged and feel at ease. Happily, to-day is an auspicious day, and please, therefore, to make preparations for the marriage.

Tonage. I want to explain why I’m here today. After my daughter Konami got engaged, disaster struck your Lord Enya, and we couldn't find where Master Yuranosuke and Master Rikiya were living. Life changes with time, but a parent’s love remains constant. After some inquiry, we learned that you live here in Yamashina, and out of our desire to arrange for our daughter’s future as soon as possible, I have come to see you today. My husband Honzo should have come himself, but since he’s tied up with his work, I’ve taken it upon myself, with these two swords representing my husband’s spirit, to represent him. I am here for both of us. I also want to see Master Yuranosuke. I’d like to witness the exchange of the marriage cups so that I can feel at ease. Fortunately, today is a special day, so please prepare for the marriage.

Oishi. Your words are most unexpected. Unfortunately, Yuranosuke has gone out; but if he were at home and saw you, he would answer, “I am most grateful for your kindness. When the children were betrothed, I was in my lord’s service and received a stipend; I asked Master Honzo to give me his daughter and he consented, and the promise was made. But now I am a ronin with scarcely a servant; and though the promise was made, the daughter of one of Master Kakogawa’s high position would be out of place here; it would be, as the vulgar saying is, as ill-matched as a lantern and a temple-bell. An ill-sorted marriage can only end in a divorce. Besides, we have not exchanged betrothal presents, and so, pray give her away anywhere190 you please without the least reserve.” That, Madam, would be his answer.

Delicious. Your words are quite surprising. Unfortunately, Yuranosuke is not home; but if he were here and saw you, he would say, “I really appreciate your kindness. When the children were engaged, I was serving my lord and was being paid; I asked Master Honzo for his daughter and he agreed, so the promise was made. But now I’m a ronin with hardly any attendants; and even though the promise stands, the daughter of someone as respected as Master Kakogawa wouldn’t fit in here; it would be, as the saying goes, as mismatched as a lantern and a temple bell. An ill-matched marriage can only lead to a divorce. Plus, we haven’t exchanged engagement gifts, so please feel free to give her away anywhere you like without any hesitation.” That, Madam, would be his answer.

Tonase. You surprise me. However much you may humble yourself, you cannot say that it is an ill match between Honzo and Master Yuranosuke. I will tell you why. My master is of a modest position, and his chief councillor Honzo receives only five hundred koku; while Lord Enya was a daimyo, and his chief councillor Master Yuranosuke’s stipend was fifteen hundred koku. Did you not make the betrothal when your stipend was a thousand koku higher than Honzo’s? And now you are a ronin, and even if you were without income, Honzo’s stipend would only be five hundred koku higher than yours.

Tonase. You surprise me. No matter how much you try to downplay it, you can't say that the match between Honzo and Master Yuranosuke is a bad one. Let me explain. My master has a modest status, and his main advisor, Honzo, earns only five hundred koku; whereas Lord Enya was a daimyo, and his main advisor, Master Yuranosuke, had a stipend of fifteen hundred koku. Didn't you propose the engagement when your stipend was a thousand koku more than Honzo's? And now, since you are a ronin, even if you had no income, Honzo's stipend would only be five hundred koku more than yours.

Oishi. No, you are wrong. Though there might be a difference of not merely five hundred koku, but even of ten thousand, we would not object to taking for wife a great man’s daughter if only our hearts matched.

Delicious. No, you’re mistaken. Even if there’s a difference of not just five hundred koku, but even ten thousand, we wouldn’t mind marrying a great man's daughter as long as our hearts are in sync.

Tonase. I should like to hear more of this, Mistress Oishi. You say, if your hearts matched. Whose hearts, pray, tell me?

Tonase. I’d like to hear more about this, Mistress Oishi. You say, if your hearts were in sync. Whose hearts are we talking about, if I may ask?

Oishi. My master Lord Enya Hangwan’s191 death was due, it is true, to his hasty temper; but it arose originally from his love of honesty. On the other hand, Master Honzo cajoled Moronao with bribe and receives the stipend of a fawning samurai. We cannot take for wife a woman who is an ill match for the beloved son of Yuranosuke who refuses to serve a second master.

Delicious. My master Lord Enya Hangwan’s 191 death was indeed a result of his quick temper; however, it came from his passion for honesty. On the other hand, Master Honzo flatters Moronao with bribes and earns the pay of a submissive samurai. We cannot marry a woman who is not a good match for the beloved son of Yuranosuke, who refuses to serve a second master.

Recitative. Instantly Tonase shuffles forward.

Recitative. Instantly, Tonase moves forward.

Tonase. Whom do you mean by a fawning samurai? According to your answer, I may refuse to let it pass; but I will overlook it for the love of my daughter. It is the wife’s duty to submit to her husband. Whether the marriage ceremony has taken place or not, she is, since she has been betrothed to Rikiya, his wife in the eyes of all men.

Tonase. Who are you calling a fawning samurai? Based on your response, I could choose not to let it slide; however, I will let it go for the sake of my daughter. It's a wife's responsibility to submit to her husband. Whether or not the marriage ceremony has happened, she is, since she’s been promised to Rikiya, his wife in the eyes of everyone.

Oishi. Humph, that is interesting. If she is his wife, her husband divorces her; I divorce her in my son’s name.

Delicious. Hmph, that's interesting. If she's his wife, her husband divorces her; I’ll divorce her in my son's name.

Recitative. With these words she stands up and going out, shuts the sliding-door behind her. The daughter bursts out crying.

Recitative. With these words, she gets up and walks out, closing the sliding door behind her. The daughter starts crying.

Konami. I came here relying upon your192 promise to let me see Master Rikiya, to whom I was betrothed as we loved each other, and now his mother divorces me; but I have done nothing to deserve it. Please, plead for me, mother, and let the marriage ceremony take place.

Konami. I came here trusting your192 promise to let me see Master Rikiya, whom I was promised to because we loved each other, and now his mother is breaking off our engagement; but I haven’t done anything to deserve this. Please, advocate for me, mother, and let the wedding happen.

Recitative. She clings to her mother and weeps; and the mother gazes long at her face.

Recitative. She holds onto her mother and cries; and the mother looks intently at her face.

Tonase. It may be due to a parent’s partiality; but your beauty appears to me to be more than ordinary. We looked for a good husband for you and betrothed you to Rikiya; and now our journey has been in vain. I understand now. Being a ronin with no one to turn to, Rikiya has, on the strength of his high birth, become the husband of a wealthy merchant’s daughter and lost all sense of duty and justice. Come, Konami. That fellow’s spirit is as I have just said. Since he has divorced you, you will find many a one anxious to marry you; and have you no wish to go elsewhere? This is a critical moment. Answer firmly without weeping. Come, what do you say?

Tonage. It might be a parent's bias, but I think your beauty is pretty exceptional. We looked for a good husband for you and arranged your engagement to Rikiya; now it seems all our efforts were for nothing. I see it clearly now. As a ronin with no one to help him, Rikiya, because of his noble background, has married a wealthy merchant's daughter and lost all sense of duty and honor. Come, Konami. That guy’s character is just as I described. Since he’s divorced you, there will be plenty of people eager to marry you; don’t you want to explore other options? This is a crucial moment. Respond decisively without crying. So, what do you say?

193

193

Recitative. The mother’s nerves are tense as a bow.

Recitative. The mother's nerves are as tense as a bowstring.

Konami. You say cruel things, mother. When I left home, my father said to me that Oboshi Rikiya, ronin as he is, is unexceptionable in conduct and ability and I was fortunate in having such a husband; since a chaste women never looks upon a second husband, I was not, even though I parted from him, to take another husband, for that would be the same as the infidelity of a married woman; asleep or awake, I must not forget to be tender to my husband and be dutiful to Yuranosuke and his wife; I was not, though I lived on good terms with my husband, to be in the least jealous and thus run the risk of being divorced; and when I was about to become a mother, I was not to conceal it from fear of causing my father anxiety, but to let him know at once. These were my father’s words and I remember them well. If I am divorced and go home, I shall only increase his anxiety; and whatever excuse or plea others may offer, I will marry no one, if I cannot Master Rikiya.

Konami. You say harsh things, Mom. When I left home, my dad told me that Oboshi Rikiya, a ronin as he is, has great character and skill, and I was lucky to have him as a husband; since a decent woman never looks for a second husband, I shouldn’t even consider taking another one after parting from him, because that would be like betraying a married woman. Whether I’m asleep or awake, I must always be caring to my husband and respectful towards Yuranosuke and his wife. Even though I got along well with my husband, I shouldn’t feel jealous and risk being divorced; and when I was about to become a mother, I shouldn’t hide it for fear of stressing my dad out, but should tell him right away. Those were my father's words, and I remember them clearly. If I get divorced and go home, I’ll only add to his worries; and no matter what excuses others may give, I won’t marry anyone else if I can’t have Master Rikiya.

194

194

Recitative. On hearing Konami show her determination to persist in her love, Tonase can endure no longer and, overcome with tears, she draws her sword.

Recitative. Upon hearing Konami express her commitment to her love, Tonase can’t take it anymore and, overwhelmed with emotion, she draws her sword.

Konami. What are you going to do, mother?

Konami. What are you going to do, Mom?

Recitative. As Konami restrains her, her mother raises her face.

Recitative. As Konami holds her back, her mother lifts her face.

Tonase. Can you ask what I am going to do? As you say, your father wishes to have the marriage ceremony performed as soon as possible and to see the face of his first grandchild; for such is ever the father’s love of his daughter. When he is thus looking forward with great pleasure, how can I take you home and tell him that you have been divorced before even the wedding took place? And yet if your mother-in-law refuses to take you in, we can do nothing. Especially, as you are his former wife’s daughter and none of my blood, he might think I was remiss in bringing about your marriage, and I cannot go home alive. When I am dead, you will tell your father what I have told you and beg his forgiveness.

Tonality. Can you ask what I'm supposed to do? As you said, your father wants to have the wedding as soon as possible and to see his first grandchild; that's just how fathers feel about their daughters. When he’s looking forward to this with so much joy, how can I take you home and tell him that you’ve been divorced even before the wedding happened? But if your mother-in-law won’t take you back, we can’t do anything. Especially since you’re the daughter of his ex-wife and not related to me by blood, he might think I failed in arranging your marriage, and I won’t be able to show my face at home. When I’m gone, you will tell your father what I’ve told you and ask for his forgiveness.

195

195

Konami. Ah, what you say is more than I deserve. It is I, unloved of my husband, that should die. I am most undutiful to you, for while I have hitherto received all kindness from you, I am now causing you sorrow. Oh, kill me, I entreat, with your own hand. I desire nothing more than to die here, divorced as I am, in my husband’s house. Please, slay me at once.

Konami. Ah, what you say is more than I deserve. It is I, unloved by my husband, who should die. I am being ungrateful to you, for while I have always received kindness from you, I’m now causing you pain. Oh, please, kill me with your own hands. I want nothing more than to die here, divorced as I am, in my husband’s home. Please, end my life right now.

Tonase. Oh, well said; you have spoken bravely. I will not kill you alone; but I will accompany you on the road to Hades. When I have slain you with my own hand, I will soon overtake you. Are you ready?

Tonase. Oh, well said; you’ve spoken courageously. I won’t kill you by myself; instead, I’ll join you on the way to Hades. Once I’ve taken your life with my own hand, I’ll catch up with you quickly. Are you ready?

Recitative. She bravely stops her tears and half rises.

Recitative. She courageously holds back her tears and partially gets up.

Tonase. Oh, Konami, hear that. A komuso[4] is playing outside on his flute the song of the “Nesting of the Crane.” When even birds love their young, it is the clashing of ill-starred karmas that I must slay an innocent child.

Tonase. Oh, Konami, do you hear that? A komuso[4] is outside playing the song of the “Nesting of the Crane” on his flute. When even birds care for their young, it’s the conflict of unfortunate destinies that forces me to take the life of an innocent child.

Recitative. As she thinks of it, her legs can hardly support her; and as she lifts at196 last her sword with shaking hands, Konami sits bravely under it with her hands joined in prayer.

Recitative. As she contemplates it, her legs can barely hold her up; and as she finally raises her sword with trembling hands, Konami sits steadfastly beneath it with her hands clasped in prayer.

Illustration: Tonase has a raised sword behind kneeling Konami. A person is behind a screen

Konami. Oh, save us, Amida Buddha.

Konami. Oh, help us, Amida Buddha.

Recitative. As she recites this prayer, she hears a voice call out.

Recitative. As she says this prayer, she hears a voice call out.

A Voice. Stop.

A Voice. Halt.

Recitative. Without her knowing it, Tonase’s arms weaken, and the flute, too, becomes suddenly still.

Recitative. Without her realizing it, Tonase’s arms grow weak, and the flute also falls silent all of a sudden.

Tonase. Oh, yes, yes. The voice that called stopped the flute of the komuso. As I wished so much to save you, my heart grew197 faint at the sound of the voice. But let me not be laughed at for a faint-hearted woman. Daughter, are you ready?

Tonase. Oh, yes, yes. The voice that called interrupted the flute of the komuso. I wanted so badly to save you that my heart sank at the sound of that voice. But I don’t want to be mocked as a cowardly woman. Daughter, are you ready?

Recitative. As she lifts her sword again, again the flute is played, and again the voice calls out.

Recitative. As she raises her sword once more, the flute plays again, and the voice calls out once again.

A Voice. Stop.

A Voice. Halt.

Tonase. H’m, the voice that calls out, “Stop,” does it stop the hand of the flute-player or this uplifted hand?

Tonage. H’m, the voice that calls out, “Stop,” does it pause the hand of the flute player or this raised hand?

A Voice. I stopped the hand with the sword. The marriage with my son Rikiya shall take place.

A Voice. I stopped the hand with the sword. The marriage with my son Rikiya will take place.

Tonase. What, that voice is Mistress Oishi’s. Is it true what you tell me?

Tonase. What? That voice belongs to Mistress Oishi. Is it true what you're saying?

Recitative. While she asks, the wedding song is heard from within the sliding-door: “Auspicious, indeed, are the pine-trees that grow together.” Out comes Oishi carrying on a level with her eyes a small stand of plain wood.

Recitative. As she asks, the wedding song can be heard coming from behind the sliding door: “How fortunate are the pine trees that grow together.” Oishi enters, carrying a small, plain wooden stand at eye level.

Oishi. You showed, Mistress Tonase, a resolute heart when you raised your hand against a daughter to whom you are bound by a sense of duty; and great, too, is Mistress198 Konami’s chastity of heart. From admiration for your spirit, I will permit the ceremony I am loth to perform; and in return I expect a wine-cup from the bride that is not commonly given. I will receive it on this stand, and have you it ready?

Delicious. You showed, Mistress Tonase, a strong heart when you raised your hand against a daughter you’re bound to by duty; and also, Mistress198 Konami’s purity of heart is commendable. Because of my admiration for your spirit, I will allow the ceremony that I’m reluctant to perform; and in return, I expect a wine cup from the bride that isn’t usually given. Will you have it ready for me on this stand?

Recitative. As Oishi places the stand before her, Tonase feels a little relieved, and she returns to the scabbard her drawn sword.

Recitative. As Oishi sets the stand in front of her, Tonase feels a bit relieved, and she puts her drawn sword back in its scabbard.

Tonase. By a wine-cup uncommon in the world I suppose you mean a wedding-present. These two swords are my husband’s heirloom; the sword was made by Masamune and the dirk by Namino-hira Yukiyasu. They are treasures that cannot be exchanged for house or life. I offer them as presents.

Tonnage. When you say an unusual wine cup, I assume you’re referring to a wedding gift. These two swords belong to my husband’s family; the sword was crafted by Masamune and the dirk by Namino-hira Yukiyasu. They are priceless treasures that can’t be traded for a home or even life itself. I offer them as gifts.

Recitative. Before she has done speaking, Oishi breaks out.

Sung dialogue. Before she finishes speaking, Oishi interrupts.

Oishi. Looking down upon us as ronin, you give us two swords of high value as wedding-presents, as much as to say that we may sell them when we are straitened in our means. They are not what we desire.

Delicious. Looking down on us as ronin, you give us two valuable swords as wedding gifts, implying that we can sell them if we find ourselves in need. They are not what we want.

Tonase. What, then, do you wish?

Tonase. So, what do you want?

199

199

Oishi. We wish placed on this stand the head of Master Kakogawa Honzo.

Delicious. We wish to place the head of Master Kakogawa Honzo on this stand.

Tonase. What? and why?

Tonase. What? And why?

Oishi. When our Lord Enya Hangwan, having a grudge against Kono Moronao, struck him with his sword in the Palace of Kamakura, it was solely because your husband Kakogawa Honzo who was present caught him from behind and stopped him that he was unable to accomplish his object and his enemy escaped with a slight wound while he himself was compelled to commit seppuku. Though he said nothing at the time, great was his mortification and how must he have hated Master Honzo for his interference! If you think that Rikiya, his servant, is such a man that he will calmly take to wife the daughter of this Kakogawa, I will permit the exchange of the wedding-cups when I have seen on this stand Master Honzo’s hoary head, or if you refuse, place on it any two other heads for the ceremony. Now, do you consent, or do you not?

Delicious. When our lord Enya Hangwan, who held a grudge against Kono Moronao, struck him with his sword in the Palace of Kamakura, it was only because your husband Kakogawa Honzo, who was there, caught him from behind and stopped him. That’s why he couldn't finish what he started, and his enemy got away with just a minor wound while he was forced to commit seppuku. Though he said nothing at the time, he was deeply mortified, and you can imagine how much he must have hated Master Honzo for interfering! If you believe that Rikiya, his servant, is the type of person who would calmly marry this Kakogawa’s daughter, I will allow the exchange of wedding cups only after I see Master Honzo's gray head here, or if you refuse, then put any two other heads on it for the ceremony. So, do you agree, or not?

Recitative. To these sharp words of200 reason the mother and daughter bow their heads and know not what to do.

Recitative. At these cutting words of200 reason, the mother and daughter lower their heads and feel unsure about what to do.

A Voice Outside. I will give you Kakogawa Honzo’s head. Receive it.

An Outside Voice. I'll give you Kakogawa Honzo’s head. Take it.

Recitative. The Honzo standing komuso who has been standing outside, takes off his hat and throws it down; and slowly he comes within.

Recitative. The Honzo standing Komuso who has been standing outside takes off his hat and tosses it aside, and slowly steps inside.

Konami. What, you are my father?

Konami. What, you’re my dad?

Tonase. Master Honzo, how did you come here? And in this guise? I cannot understand. How is this?

Tonnes. Master Honzo, how did you get here? And in this disguise? I can't wrap my head around it. What’s going on?

Honzo. Come, it is unbecoming to be so noisy. I have heard it all. I will tell you later how I came here without letting you know. Be silent for the present. And you are Mistress Oishi, the wife of Master Yuranosuke? I thought it would turn out thus to-day and came without my wife and daughter’s knowledge to find out for myself. And, as I expected, you wish to have my head as201 my son-in-law’s wedding present! Ha, ha, ha! That is what a samurai should say. Yuranosuke, who has no intention of avenging his lord’s death, given to pleasures, a debauchee whose spirit is disordered with excessive drinking, the greatest mirror of folly in all Japan! A frog’s offspring can but become a frog; and Rikiya is a great idiot no less than his father, a cowardly, good-for-nothing samurai. Such a fellow cannot cut off this head of mine. No more of such foolishness!

Honzo. Come on, it's inappropriate to be so loud. I've heard everything. I'll explain later how I got here without telling you. For now, just be quiet. And you are Mistress Oishi, Master Yuranosuke's wife? I suspected this would happen today, so I came without my wife and daughter knowing to see for myself. And just as I expected, you want my head as my son-in-law's wedding gift! Ha, ha, ha! That's exactly what a samurai would say. Yuranosuke, who never plans to avenge his lord’s death, indulging in pleasures, a debauchee whose mind is clouded by too much drinking, the biggest fool in all Japan! A frog's child can only be a frog; and Rikiya is just as big an idiot as his father, a cowardly, useless samurai. Someone like him can’t possibly take my head. Enough of this nonsense!

Recitative. He tramples upon the stand and breaks it to pieces.

Recitative. He stomps on the stand and smashes it to bits.

Honzo. It is I who will not have him for my son-in-law. You shallow-hearted woman!

Honzo. It's me who won't have him as my son-in-law. You heartless woman!

Oishi. That is too much, Master Honzo. I will show you if this rusty sword of a ronin has an edge or not. Unworthy as I am, I am Yuranosuke’s wife; and you are such an enemy as I desire. Come, let us fight it out; let us appeal to arms.

Delicious. That’s too much, Master Honzo. I’ll show you whether this rusty sword of a ronin has any sharpness. As unworthy as I may be, I am Yuranosuke’s wife, and you are just the opponent I want. Come on, let’s settle this; let’s take it to battle.

Recitative. She tucks up her skirt, and taking down a spear from the wall, prepares to attack him.

Recitative. She lifts her skirt, takes a spear off the wall, and gets ready to confront him.

202

202

Tonase and Konami. You are too hasty. Please, wait.

Tonase and Konami. You're being too quick. Please, hold on.

Illustration: Oishi holding a spear

Recitative. As his wife and daughter rush forward to stop the fight, he tells them to be out of the way and pushes them aside to the right and left. As Oishi bears upon him instantly with the spear, he catches hold of the spear socket and thrusts it away with a twist; and as she turns her body and springs upon him to pierce both his legs, he kicks the glittering blade and the spear falls from her hands. And as she runs203 forward to pick it up, he catches her by the obi and pushes her down on the mat. Honzo puts his knee upon her; and Oishi gnashes her teeth with mortification. As the mother and daughter look on with palpitating hearts, Oboshi Rikiya rushes out, and before any one is aware that he has taken up the fallen spear, he thrusts it in through Honzo’s left side until it is almost out upon his right. With a groan, Honzo falls on his face. The mother and daughter cling to Honzo with grief and horror; Rikiya takes no notice of them and draws out the spear to give the finishing stroke. But Yuranosuke comes out and catches hold of the spear.

Recitative. As his wife and daughter rush forward to stop the fight, he tells them to get out of the way and pushes them aside to the right and left. Just as Oishi charges at him with the spear, he grabs the spear socket and twists it away; when she turns her body and leaps at him to stab both his legs, he kicks the shining blade, and the spear drops from her hands. As she runs forward to pick it up, he grabs her by the obi and pushes her down onto the mat. Honzo puts his knee on her; and Oishi grinds her teeth in frustration. While the mother and daughter watch with racing hearts, Oboshi Rikiya rushes out, and before anyone notices he has picked up the fallen spear, he thrusts it through Honzo’s left side until it nearly comes out his right. With a groan, Honzo falls face down. The mother and daughter cling to Honzo in grief and horror; Rikiya pays them no mind and pulls the spear out to deliver a final blow. But Yuranosuke comes out and grabs the spear.

Yuranosuke. Stop, Rikiya, do not be over-hasty. It is long since we last met, Master Honzo. The object you sought for is gained and you have fallen by your son-in-law’s hand; and you are, no doubt, satisfied.

Yuranosuke. Hold on, Rikiya, don’t rush it. It’s been a while since we last met, Master Honzo. You got what you were looking for, and you’ve been taken down by your son-in-law; I’m sure you’re satisfied.

Recitative. Seeing that Yuranosuke has guessed his intention, Honzo opens his eyes.

Recitative. Realizing that Yuranosuke has figured out what he’s planning, Honzo opens his eyes.

Honzo. Great has been your anxiety to avenge your lord’s death, and putting the enemy off the scent by frequenting pleasure-quarters,204 you have gathered together all your confederates. As I think of it, it reminds me that your position should have been mine. Last spring, when the Shrine at Tsurugaoka was completed, my master Wakasanosuke was enraged beyond measure at the insults heaped upon him by Kono Moronao. He called me to him privately and told me all and declared that he would kill him at a stroke in the Palace on the following day. I saw from his determined look that the hot blood of youth could not be curbed. And as I was sure that Kono had insulted him because, being a man of moderate means, he did not give sufficient bribes to him, I went without my master’s knowledge to Moronao with gold and cloths in quantity beyond his station, and fawned upon him against my will, because I had my lord’s interests at heart. When Moronao had received the bribe, he begged pardon of my master, who was, then, unable to slay him, and his grudge against him completely vanished. Moronao’s anger, then, turned upon Lord Enya. That day I caught him from behind because I205 thought that if his enemy was not killed, he himself would escape the punishment of death; it was the greatest error of my life that I carried my thought too far. And finding that error would bring trouble upon my daughter, I desired to give this hoary head in atonement to my son-in-law. I sent my wife and daughter on before me, and I begged to be dismissed from my lord’s service on the ground of my flattery of Moronao, and taking a different route, I arrived in Kyoto two days before my wife and daughter. The flute-playing which I learnt in youth was useful to me, and in four days I saw clearly what were your intentions. If I fall by your hand, your grudge against me will be dispelled, and if you will, according to promise, let my daughter marry Rikiya, I will never, not through all our future lives, forget your goodness. See, I beg you with clasped hands. This life of mine that I thought not to give up except in my master’s cause I now yield for my daughter. Oh, have a feeling for the parent’s heart, Master Yura.

Honzo. You've been deeply anxious to get back at those who killed your lord. To throw them off your trail, you've been hanging out in places of pleasure, and you've gathered all your allies. Thinking about it, I realize that your position should have been mine. Last spring, when the Shrine at Tsurugaoka was finished, my master, Wakasanosuke, was incredibly furious at the insults he received from Kono Moronao. He called me to him privately, shared everything with me, and announced that he would kill Moronao in the Palace the next day. I could see in his determined expression that the fiery spirit of youth couldn't be contained. Since I was sure Kono had insulted him because he was a man of modest means who didn't bribe him enough, I secretly went to Moronao with gold and gifts that were way beyond what his status called for, and I flattered him against my will because I cared about my lord’s interests. After Moronao accepted the bribe, he apologized to my master, who was then unable to take his revenge, and his anger completely faded away. Moronao's rage then shifted toward Lord Enya. That day, I attacked him from behind because I thought that if his enemy wasn't killed, I could escape the death penalty myself; it was the biggest mistake of my life to have taken my thoughts too far. Realizing that my mistake would bring trouble to my daughter, I felt compelled to offer my life in atonement to my son-in-law. I sent my wife and daughter ahead of me, and I asked to leave my lord's service because of my flattery of Moronao. I took a different route and arrived in Kyoto two days before my family. The flute playing I learned in my youth came in handy, and in four days, I clearly understood your intentions. If you kill me, your grudge against me will be gone, and if you keep your promise to let my daughter marry Rikiya, I will always remember your kindness in all our future lives. Please, I ask you with my hands together. This life of mine, which I thought I would only give up for my master’s cause, I now surrender for my daughter. Oh, please have compassion for a parent's heart, Master Yura.

Recitative. He speaks, choking with206 tears; his wife and daughter are beside themselves with grief.

Recitative. He speaks, struggling to get the words out through his tears; his wife and daughter are overwhelmed with grief.

Konami. We thought not for a moment that things would come to this pass. It was only because we were too slow to die that you threw away your life. Hard is our destiny; and I tremble as I think what retribution will fall upon me. Oh, pardon me, father.

Konami. We never imagined it would come to this. It was just because we were too slow to die that you sacrificed your life. Our fate is tough; and I shudder at the thought of the punishment that awaits me. Oh, forgive me, father.

Recitative. She falls on the ground and cries bitterly; and in their sympathy for the feelings of the parents and daughter, Oboshi, his wife and son droop with sorrow.

Singing dialogue. She collapses to the ground and cries heartbrokenly; and in their compassion for the emotions of the parents and daughter, Oboshi, his wife, and son appear weighed down with grief.

Yuranosuke. Nay, nay, Master Honzo. The superior man, they say, hates the offence, but not the offender; and no doubt you feel resentment since we should have taken marriage and grudge separately and not confused them together. But we must shortly leave this world, and we will now show you our true motive.

Yuranosuke. No, no, Master Honzo. They say a good person hates the wrong, not the wrongdoer; and I’m sure you feel upset because we should have dealt with marriage and grudges separately, not mixed them together. But we’re about to leave this world, and now we’ll reveal our true intent.

Recitative. He flings wide open the sliding-doors which lead to the yard, and there stand two five-storied towers of snow which Yuranosuke has made in anticipation of coming events to foretell his final fate.

Recitative. He swings open the sliding doors that lead to the yard, and there stand two five-story towers of snow that Yuranosuke has built in preparation for what’s to come to predict his final fate.

207

207

Tonase. That snow displays your intention, when you have avenged your lord’s death, to melt away without serving another master. Master Rikiya, too, with the same intention, divorced my daughter; and his apparent cruelty arose really from his pity. I grieve to think I bore you ill-will, Mistress Oishi.

Tonage. That snow shows your intention to disappear after you've avenged your lord’s death, without serving another master. Master Rikiya, with the same intent, divorced my daughter; his apparent harshness was actually out of pity. I regret that I held any resentment towards you, Mistress Oishi.

Oishi. You speak truly, Mistress Tonase. To take a wife whom we cannot wish a long, happy wedded life since she must soon be a widow, never was such a matter for congratulation and sorrow together. It was because I did not wish for such a wedding that I spoke so cruelly and unfeelingly to you; how you must have hated me!

Delicious. You're right, Mistress Tonase. Marrying someone knowing she’ll soon be a widow isn’t something to celebrate; it’s a mix of joy and sadness. I reacted so harshly and insensitively because I didn’t want that kind of wedding for you; you must have really disliked me!

Tonase. No, no. In my anger I said that your son had become a merchant’s son-in-law and lost all sense of duty and justice. I am now both sorry and ashamed of it, and can hardly hold up my head before you. Mistress Oishi.

Tonase. No, no. In my anger, I said that your son had become a merchant’s son-in-law and lost all sense of responsibility and fairness. I now feel both sorry and ashamed of that, and I can hardly face you. Mistress Oishi.

Oishi. Mistress Tonase.

Delicious. Mistress Tonase.

Tonase. This child who is above the common in lineage and beauty, why is it that she is so unfortunate?

Tonase. This girl, who stands out in both heritage and beauty, why is she so unlucky?

208

208

Recitative. Her voice is choked with tears. Honzo checks his tears.

Recitative. Her voice is choked with tears. Honzo fights back his tears.

Honzo. Ah, how I rejoice that my wish is fulfilled! No need to take account of the loyalty of Wu-tzu-hsiao,[5] who smiled at the insults heaped upon him when he was put to death for remonstrating with the King of Wu. The mirrors of loyalty are Hu-yang[6] in China and Oboshi in Japan; since antiquity up till now, there have only been these two men in China and Japan. To have become the wife of Rikiya who has one of these for his father, it is an achievement for the daughter of a samurai a hundred times greater than sharing the Imperial bed. To the husband of this high-achieving daughter I would make a wedding-present.

Honzo. Ah, how I celebrate that my wish has come true! There's no need to consider the loyalty of Wu-tzu-hsiao,[5] who accepted the insults thrown at him when he was executed for speaking out against the King of Wu. The exemplars of loyalty are Hu-yang[6] in China and Oboshi in Japan; from ancient times to the present, these are the only two men recognized for their loyalty in China and Japan. To have become the wife of Rikiya, who has one of these men as his father, is an accomplishment for a samurai’s daughter that far surpasses sharing the Imperial bed. I would like to give a wedding gift to the husband of this remarkable daughter.

Recitative. With these words he takes it out of his bosom; and Rikiya receives it with a bow. He opens it, and what is this? It is not a list of presents, but a guide to209 Moronao’s house. The porch, outlying blocks, samurai’s room, water-gate, lumber-room, and fuel-shed, all are minutely marked in the plan. Yuranosuke takes it with obeisance.

Recitative. With these words, he pulls it out of his bosom; and Rikiya accepts it with a bow. He opens it, and what is this? It's not a list of gifts, but a map to209 Moronao’s house. The porch, surrounding blocks, samurai’s room, water-gate, lumber room, and fuel shed are all clearly detailed in the plan. Yuranosuke takes it respectfully.

Yuranosuke. I am deeply grateful. All our confederates are ready; but as we knew not yet the details of the enemy’s house, we postponed our journey. This map is truly as the secret books of Sun and Wu[7] and the Rikuto Sanryaku[8] to us. As we have decided to make a night-attack, we will get over the wall with a rope-ladder; and to steal into the house, we will take out the rain-shutters of the verandah and then we shall be in the sitting-room. We will cut it off and attack in this way.

Yuranosuke. I’m really thankful. All our allies are ready, but since we didn’t know the details of the enemy's setup yet, we postponed our journey. This map is truly like the secret texts of Sun and Wu[7] and the Rikuto Sanryaku[8]. Since we’ve decided to make a night attack, we’ll climb over the wall with a rope ladder; to get into the house, we’ll remove the rain shutters from the veranda and then we’ll be in the sitting room. We’ll cut them off and attack this way.

Recitative. While father and son rejoice, Honzo retains his wits in spite of his wounds.

Sung dialogue. While father and son celebrate, Honzo keeps his composure despite his injuries.

Honzo. Nay, nay, that is an error. Kono Moronao keeps strict guard. All his sliding-doors are bolted and his shutters hasped end to end so that you cannot wrench them open. If you attempt to break them down210 with hammers, the noise will put him on his guard. What will you do?

Honzo. No, no, that’s a mistake. Kono Moronao is on high alert. All his sliding doors are locked up tight, and his shutters are secured so that you can't force them open. If you try to break them down210 with hammers, the noise will alert him. What are you planning to do?

Yuranosuke. Oh, for that I have a good plan. If we are too absorbed, good ideas are apt to escape us; when I was returning from the pleasure-quarters, I suddenly thought of the snow-laden bamboo in my garden and with it the plan for taking out the shutters. I will now show you how I shall do it.

Yuranosuke. I have a solid idea for that. If we get too caught up in our thoughts, we might miss good ideas; while I was coming back from the entertainment district, I suddenly remembered the snow-covered bamboo in my garden and the idea of taking down the shutters came to me. Let me show you how I plan to do it.

Recitative. In the garden stands a great, stout bamboo bending under the heavy weight of snow. Yuranosuke turns it round and puts the tip under the lintel; it is bent like a bow by the snow.

Recitative. In the garden stands a big, sturdy bamboo bending under the heavy weight of snow. Yuranosuke rotates it and places the tip under the doorway; it is curved like a bow by the snow.

Yuranosuke. I shall make bows bent like this with strings and put the two ends between the lintel and the sill; and when the strings are cut all at once, the result will be as you will see.

Yuranosuke. I’m going to make bows like this with strings and place the two ends between the top and bottom of the door frame; and when the strings are cut all at once, you’ll see what happens.

Recitative. He shakes the snow off the branches; and as it falls, the bamboo straightens of itself and raises the lintel. The sliding-doors come off the groove and fall down one after another. In his admiration Honzo forgets his agony.

Recitative. He shakes the snow off the branches, and as it falls, the bamboo straightens on its own and lifts the lintel. The sliding doors come out of the groove and drop down one after another. In his admiration, Honzo forgets his pain.

211

211

Honzo. Well done, well done. Ah, with a retainer possessed of such loyalty and military ability, Lord Enya should have been more discreet; and how deplorable was his inconsiderate conduct!

Honzo. Great job, great job. Ah, with a retainer who has such loyalty and military skill, Lord Enya should have been more careful; and how shameful was his thoughtless behavior!

Recitative. As he hears Honzo’s regret, Yuranosuke is reminded of his lord’s hasty act; and when he reflects upon what he might have done if the loyalty he is now showing he could have displayed before his lord on the battle-field, his heart is filled to choking with mortification, and only tears escape him. Rikiya calmly stands up, and going up to his father, bows to him.

Recitative. As he listens to Honzo’s regret, Yuranosuke thinks about his lord’s impulsive decision; and when he considers what he could have done if the loyalty he’s showing now had been evident on the battlefield, his heart becomes overwhelmed with embarrassment, and he can only cry. Rikiya calmly rises and approaches his father, bowing to him.

Rikiya. Now that, by Master Honzo’s kindness, we are informed of the arrangement of our enemy’s house, I will go down to Amakawaya Gihei’s house at Sakai in the province of Izumi and make arrangements for our equipment.

Rikiya. Now that, thanks to Master Honzo’s kindness, we know how our enemy’s house is set up, I will head down to Amakawaya Gihei’s house in Sakai, Izumi, to organize our equipment.

Yuranosuke. No, no. Everyone knows that I live in Yamashina, and if we muster our confederates here, they will attract attention. When we have arrived at Sakai, we will start thence together. You, with your212 mother, bride, and Mistress Tonase, will remain behind and put everything in order, so that you may leave nothing to cause regret afterwards. Do you understand? And then come down by the night-boat to-morrow. I will put on the disguise which Master Honzo has happily brought here.

Yuranosuke. No, that won’t work. Everyone knows I live in Yamashina, and if we gather our allies here, it will draw attention. Once we get to Sakai, we’ll head out from there together. You, along with your212 mother, bride, and Mistress Tonase, will stay back and take care of everything, so you don’t leave any loose ends. Do you understand? Then come down by the night boat tomorrow. I’ll wear the disguise that Master Honzo has luckily brought here.

Recitative. He puts on the robe and the wicker-hat. In gratitude to Honzo and to dispel his anxiety in the other world, he allows in his sympathy this one night of love to the bride. As he goes out softly singing, Oishi, prepared as she has been, is plunged in sorrow; and though she only wishes him success in his undertaking, her heart aches with grief as she refrains from saying much that she would fain say at this final parting. The wounded man knows that his last moment has come, and in his dying agony he answers not the cries of his daughter. Now the link between them is snapped, and they are parted for ever in this world. Loud lament the mother and daughter; and they both throw themselves upon the body and pray for his soul’s rest, —oh, the impermanence of love. The out-going213 feet stop awhile and the prayer to the Amida Buddha is heard in the tunes of the flute.

Recitative. He puts on the robe and the wicker hat. To show gratitude to Honzo and to ease his worries about the afterlife, he grants this one night of love to the bride. As he steps out, softly singing, Oishi, ready as she has been, is engulfed in sorrow; and even though she only wishes him success in his mission, her heart aches with sadness as she holds back all the words she longs to say during this final goodbye. The wounded man realizes that his time is up, and in his dying moments, he doesn’t respond to his daughter’s cries. Now the bond between them is broken, and they are separated forever in this world. The mother and daughter cry out in grief; they both collapse onto the body and pray for his soul’s peace—oh, the fleeting nature of love. The outgoing213 feet pause for a moment, and the prayer to the Amida Buddha is heard in the melodies of the flute.

Illustration: Pipe and wicker hat

[1]A parody on a famous couplet in a Chinese poem:
“Snow is like goose-feather, and flying, is scattered;
Man looks robed in the crane’s plumage, and rising, wanders about.”
[2]Refers to the stories of two Chinese scholars, Ch’e-yin, who collected fireflies and put them in a bag to read by their light, and Sun-K’ang, who read by the snow-light, as they were too poor to buy a lamp and oil.
[3]A cord for tucking in the sleeves.
[4]An itinerant minstrel of the ronin class.
[5]A celebrated Chinese strategist of the fifth century before Christ.
[6]Noted for the great efforts he made to avenge the murder of his master Chih-pai.
[7]Famous Chinese writers on military art.
[8]Celebrated Chinese works on strategy.

215

215

ACT X.


217

217

ACT X.

RECITATIVE.

At Sakai, the largest port in the three provinces of Settsu, Izumi, and Kawachi, whence vessels sail to other provinces, lives Amakawaya Gihei, well thought-of by his townsmen and without a spot upon his reputation. He has amassed wealth; and though he looks a man of moderate means, he is in reality rich. He is tying heavy boxes in his shop, and the skipper of a large vessel addresses him.

At Sakai, the biggest port in the three regions of Settsu, Izumi, and Kawachi, from where ships depart to other areas, lives Amakawaya Gihei, who is respected by his fellow townspeople and has a flawless reputation. He has accumulated wealth, and although he appears to be a man of modest means, he is actually quite rich. He’s tying heavy boxes in his shop when the captain of a large ship speaks to him.

Skipper. With this I have received just seven boxes.

Captain. With this, I have only received seven boxes.

Recitative. He shoulders the box and goes out in the twilight, and the master gives a sigh of relief.

Recitative. He picks up the box and steps out into the dusk, and the master lets out a sigh of relief.

Gihei. The weather is fine, and promises a fair voyage.

Gihei. The weather is nice and looks good for a smooth journey.

Recitative. And smoking a pipe, he goes within. His heir is four years old this year, and his nurse is a round-browed boy218 of nineteen, who plays with his charge for his own amusement.

Recitative. Smoking a pipe, he walks inside. His heir is four years old this year, and his caregiver is a nineteen-year-old guy with a round face, who plays with the child for his own entertainment. 218

Igo. Now, it is going to commence. Oh, what fun! “The Crying Benkei.”[1] Listen, gentles all! Here the one to be most pitied is this Yoshimatsu. For he has only a father, and his mother has been divorced and sent away; and that is why I call him the Crying Benkei.

Igo. Now, it's about to begin. Oh, what fun! “The Crying Benkei.”[1] Listen up, everyone! The one we should feel most sorry for is this Yoshimatsu. He only has a father because his mother has been divorced and sent away; that’s why I call him the Crying Benkei.

Yoshimatsu. Oh, Igo, I don’t want any more puppet-show. Go and fetch mamma.

Yoshimatsu. Oh, Igo, I don’t want to see any more puppet shows. Go and get Mom.

Igo. There, you are again unreasonable. I’ll tell master and make him turn you out, too. Since last month the whole house has been turned topsy-turvey. The clerk, why, he has been driven out because he doesn’t keep his eyes open as if he was a young rat or something. The cook was sent packing because she gave a great yawn. And now there are only you, me, and master. I suppose we shall all slip out of this house, for boxes are being sent to ship at times. If we must flit, we will take with us the box of puppets.

I go. There you go again, being unreasonable. I’ll tell the master and make him kick you out too. Since last month, the whole place has been turned upside down. The clerk was booted out because he doesn’t pay attention, like a young rat or something. The cook was sent away for yawning too much. Now it’s just you, me, and the master. I guess we’re all going to leave this house soon since boxes are being packed up to ship sometimes. If we have to move, we’ll take the box of puppets with us.

219

219

Yoshimatsu. No, I don’t want puppet-playing; I want to sleep.

Yoshimatsu. No, I don't want to play puppets; I just want to sleep.

Igo. There, you are going to entice me, too. Very well, I will sleep with you in my arms.

Igo. You're going to tempt me, too. Alright, I'll hold you in my arms while we sleep.

Yoshimatsu. No, I don’t want to.

Yoshimatsu. No, I don't feel like it.

Igo. Why not?

Igo. Why not?

Yoshimatsu. You can’t give milk; I don’t want you.

Yoshimatsu. You can’t provide milk; I don’t want you.

Igo. There, you are unreasonable again.

Igo. You're being unreasonable again.

Illustration: Kneeling man facing a standing man and woman

I can’t help it, as we are both boys. This is another cause for tears.

I can’t help it, since we’re both guys. This is another reason to cry.

220

220

Recitative. Two samurai appear at the door.

Spoken music. Two samurai stand at the door.

Samurai. If you please, is Master Gihei at home?

Samurai. Excuse me, is Master Gihei home?

Recitative. He asks in a low voice.

Recitative. He asks softly.

Igo. Master is in; we are busy puppet-playing. If you want to see him, come in, come in.

I go. The master is here; we're busy with puppet shows. If you want to see him, come on in!

Samurai. No, that would be disrespectful unless we are shown in. Please, tell him that Hara Goemon and Oboshi Rikiya desire to see him privately.

Samurai. No, that would be disrespectful unless we are invited in. Please let him know that Hara Goemon and Oboshi Rikiya would like to see him privately.

Igo. Oh, master, great big men have come.

I go. Oh, master, large men have arrived.

Recitative. With this cry he runs in with Yoshimatsu, and his master Gihei comes out.

Recitative. With this shout, he rushes in with Yoshimatsu, and his master Gihei comes out.

Gihei. Fool, you are shouting again. Ah, Master Goemon and Master Rikiya, please, come this way.

Gihei. Fool, you're shouting again. Ah, Master Goemon and Master Rikiya, please, come over here.

Goemon and Rikiya. By your leave.

Goemon and Rikiya. If you don't mind.

Recitative. They take their seats.

Recitative. They sit down.

Goemon. By your kindness everything has now been arranged; and Yuranosuke should himself have come to thank you; but221 as he intends to start for Kamakura to-day or to-morrow, he is very busy and has sent in his stead his son Rikiya to apologise for his discourtesy.

Goemon. Thanks to your kindness, everything has been sorted out; Yuranosuke should have come to thank you himself, but221 since he plans to leave for Kamakura today or tomorrow, he’s been very busy and has sent his son Rikiya in his place to apologize for his rudeness.

Gihei. That is very good of you. If you are to start so suddenly, you must be very busy with one thing or another.

Gihei. That’s really kind of you. If you’re jumping into things so abruptly, you must have a lot on your plate.

Rikiya. Yes, as Master Goemon has said, we shall start early to-morrow morning; and as my father is very busy, he has told me to take the liberty to thank you myself and to ask if the remaining boxes we asked you for have all been shipped to-night.

Rikiya. Yes, as Master Goemon mentioned, we will begin early tomorrow morning; and since my father is quite busy, he asked me to personally thank you and to check if the other boxes we requested have all been shipped tonight.

Gihei. Yes, the weapons you ordered have been sent one after another by sea; the gauntlets, leggings, and smaller weapons have been put in a long box; and seven boxes in all were delivered to a skipper who luckily sails this evening. There remain dark-lanterns and chain head-bands, and I intend to send them later by land.

Gihei. Yes, the weapons you ordered have been shipped one after another by sea; the gauntlets, leggings, and smaller weapons have been packed in a long box; in total, seven boxes were delivered to a captain who happens to be leaving this evening. The dark lanterns and chain headbands are still outstanding, and I plan to send them later by land.

Rikiya. Do you hear that, Master Goemon? We are greatly beholden to him.

Rikiya. Do you hear that, Master Goemon? We owe him a lot.

Goemon. Yes, Master Yura saw that though there are many merchants who received222 favours from our Lord Enya, Amakawaya Gihei is the only one who possesses a manly spirit which even samurai cannot surpass, and it was natural that he should have entrusted to him this great task. But, setting aside swords and spears, coats of mail and rope-ladders are unusual articles. Did you not arouse any suspicion when you bought them?

Goemon. Yes, Master Yura noticed that while many merchants received222 favors from our Lord Enya, Amakawaya Gihei is the only one with a strong spirit that even samurai can't match, so it makes sense for him to be given this important task. However, forgetting about swords and spears, buying things like armor and rope ladders is pretty strange. Didn't it raise any suspicions when you purchased them?

Gihei. No, when I ordered them, I gave the makers earnest-money without telling them my address; and when they were made, I paid the money down and took them, so that they do not know who their customer is.

Gihei. No, when I ordered them, I gave the makers a deposit without sharing my address; and when they were finished, I paid for them in full and took them, so they don’t know who their customer is.

Rikiya. Indeed, that is true. Now I should like, too, to ask you. When you brought home the weapons and packed them, how did you evade the notice of your servants?

Rikiya. Yes, that's right. Now I'd like to ask you something too. When you brought home the weapons and packed them, how did you avoid being noticed by your servants?

Gihei. Oh, that, too, is a natural question. When this task was entrusted to me, I sent my wife back to her father, all my servants I discharged on one pretext or another, and now only remain a fool and my son who is four years old. There is no danger of the plot being discovered.

Gihei. Oh, that's a natural question, too. When I was given this task, I sent my wife back to her dad, fired all my servants for one reason or another, and now only a fool and my four-year-old son are left. There's no risk of the plot being uncovered.

223

223

Rikiya. You really astonish me. I will tell my father and he will feel relieved. Master Goemon, shall we not take leave?

Rikiya. You really amaze me. I’ll tell my dad, and he’ll feel relieved. Master Goemon, should we take our leave?

Goemon. Yes, we are impatient to start. Master Gihei, we take our leave.

Goemon. Yes, we’re eager to get going. Master Gihei, we’re off.

Gihei. Then, please, present to Master Yuranosuke........

Gihei. Then, please go ahead and present it to Master Yuranosuke........

Goemon. Your compliments. With pleasure. Now, farewell.

Goemon. Thank you for your kind words. It was a pleasure. Now, goodbye.

Gihei. Farewell.

Gihei. Goodbye.

Recitative. They part, and the two men return to their inn. Just as Gihei is about to shut the front-door, his father-in-law, Ota Ryochiku, pushes himself in.

Recitative. They say goodbye, and the two men head back to their inn. Just as Gihei is about to close the front door, his father-in-law, Ota Ryochiku, pushes his way in.

Ryochiku. No, you don’t shut it in my face. Are you in?

Ryochiku. No, don’t just close it in front of me. Are you on board?

Recitative. He walks straight in and looks about him restlessly.

Recitative. He walks right in and glances around anxiously.

Gihei. You are welcome, father. I sent you the other day my wife for her health; and I am afraid she is a trouble to you. Does she take medicine?

Gihei. You're welcome, dad. I sent my wife to you the other day to help her health, and I hope she's not being a burden. Is she taking any medicine?

Ryochiku. Yes, she takes medicine and she takes food, too.

Ryochiku. Yes, she takes her meds and she eats food, too.

Gihei. That is excellent.

Gihei. That's excellent.

224

224

Ryochiku. No, it is not excellent. When I was in my province, I received a stipend from Master Ono Kudayu and was fairly to do; but now I cannot even keep a servant. There must be some reason for your sending your wife who is not particularly ill to me for her health. But be that as it may, if the young woman should misconduct herself, you will be dishonoured and I shall have to cut this shrivelled belly of mine. And so I have a proposal to make. Suppose you pretend to the world that you have separated from her and send me a letter of divorce; why, when you want her, you can at any time take her back. Just write me the letter, please.

Ryochiku. No, it’s not great. When I was in my hometown, I received a stipend from Master Ono Kudayu and was doing pretty well; but now I can’t even afford a servant. There must be a reason you’re sending your wife, who isn’t really sick, to me for her health. But regardless, if the young woman acts inappropriately, you will be shamed, and I’ll have to deal with this miserable situation of mine. So, I have a suggestion. What if you pretend to everyone that you’ve separated from her and send me a divorce letter? That way, if you ever want her back, you can easily take her. Just write me that letter, please.

Recitative. Though he speaks lightly, Gihei sees that he has some plan in his heart; but if he refuses, she will be immediately sent back, and if she comes back, he will be breaking his word to those who entrusted him with the great task. He hesitates in his perplexity.

Recitative. Even though he's talking casually, Gihei senses that he has a plan in mind; but if he says no, she'll be sent back right away, and if she returns, he'll be going against his promise to those who trusted him with this important task. He struggles with his confusion.

Ryochiku. Do you refuse? If you will not consent, I cannot keep her a moment225 longer. If she returns, I shall squeeze myself in, too, and stick to you and be a burden upon you together with her. Answer me if you consent or refuse.

Ryochiku. Do you say no? If you won’t agree, I can’t hold on to her for another second225. If she comes back, I’ll push my way in, too, and cling to you and be a weight on you alongside her. Just let me know if you agree or not.

Recitative. Taken at a disadvantage, Gihei feels with mortification that he is caught in a trap; but he cannot run the risk of the great undertaking being detected. He takes down the ink-slab and quickly writes the letter.

Recitative. Caught off guard, Gihei feels embarrassed that he’s been trapped; but he can’t take the chance of his big plan being discovered. He grabs the ink-slab and hurriedly writes the letter.

Gihei. Since I give you this, Master Ryochiku, we are no longer father and son.

Gihei. Now that I give you this, Master Ryochiku, we are no longer father and son.

Illustration: Gihei grabbing Ryochiku with one hand and holding the letter with the other hand

Never again darken my doors. I am chagrined to think that I am knowingly falling226 into your trap in giving you this letter. Now, take it and go.

Never come back to my place again. I’m embarrassed to realize that I’m willingly walking into your trap by giving you this letter. Now, take it and leave.

Recitative. He throws him the letter, and Ryochiku takes it hastily and puts it in his bosom.

Recitative. He tosses him the letter, and Ryochiku grabs it quickly and slips it into his shirt.

Ryochiku. Yes, you have guessed right. I heard that ronin came here in secret, and I questioned Sono, but she says she knows nothing. It made me very uneasy to leave my daughter with a son-in-law who, for aught I know, may do something dreadful. Happily I have had a proposal of marriage from a great family, and we have agreed that she should marry as soon as we get your letter of divorce. And so you are entrapped, and that is excellent.

Ryochiku. Yes, you guessed it. I heard that the ronin came here secretly, and I asked Sono about it, but she claims to know nothing. It really worried me to leave my daughter with a son-in-law who, for all I know, could do something terrible. Fortunately, I've received a marriage proposal from a prominent family, and we've decided that she should get married as soon as we receive your divorce letter. So you're stuck, and that's great.

Gihei. Oh, even without my giving the letter of divorce, if she has the heart to desert a husband by whom she has a child and marry elsewhere, I have no longing for such a woman. Let her do as she pleases.

Gihei. Oh, even without me handing over the divorce papers, if she wants to leave a husband who has a child with her and marry someone else, I have no desire for such a woman. Let her do whatever she wants.

Ryochiku. To do as I please is the parent’s right. I shall marry her this evening.

Ryochiku. Doing what I want is a parent's privilege. I'm going to marry her tonight.

Gihei. Now, don’t go on chattering, but leave this house at once.

Gihei. Now, stop talking and get out of this house immediately.

227

227

Recitative. He takes him by the shoulder and kicks him out of the door and shuts it upon him. Ryochiku gets up.

Recitative. He grabs him by the shoulder and kicks him out the door, then slams it behind him. Ryochiku gets up.

Ryochiku. Here, Gihei. You may seize me and throw me out; but I have received money for preparation from the family she is going to marry into. As you have kicked me when I am flush, you have apparently cured my rheumatism.

Ryochiku. Here, Gihei. You can grab me and throw me out; but I’ve already gotten paid by the family she’s about to marry into for the preparations. Since you’ve kicked me when I’m feeling good, I guess you’ve somehow cured my rheumatism.

Recitative. He is glib of tongue, and rubbing his legs and hips, he goes home murmuring.

Recitative. He talks smoothly, and rubbing his legs and hips, he heads home muttering to himself.

It is past the hour of the boar[2] when all are asleep in the neighbouring houses, which are invisible in the gloom of the clouded moon. Several policemen make for Gihei’s house; they carry truncheons, cords, and dark lanterns. Hiding the light, they proceed warily; they summon a servant who appears to be their spy and whisper to him. He nods, and hurriedly raps at the door.

It’s past the hour of the boar[2] when everyone in the nearby houses is asleep, hidden in the shadows of the overcast moon. A few police officers head toward Gihei’s house, carrying batons, ropes, and dark lanterns. Keeping the light covered, they move cautiously and call over a servant who seems to be their informant and whisper to him. He nods and quickly knocks on the door.

Gihei. Who is it? Who is it?

Gihei. Who's there?

Spy. I am the skipper of the large ship who came in the evening. There is a mistake in the228 reckoning of the freight. Please, open the door.

Spy. I'm the captain of the big ship that arrived in the evening. There's an error in the228 freight calculation. Please, open the door.

Gihei. What a fuss you make! I suppose it is some trifling difference. Come to-morrow.

Gihei. What a stir you're causing! I guess it's some minor thing. Come by tomorrow.

Spy. No, the ship is to leave to-night; but unless you settle the account, I cannot set sail.

Agent. No, the ship is leaving tonight; but unless you pay the bill, I can't set sail.

Recitative. Gihei fears his loud voice will be heard in the neighbourhood, and he rises and without any suspicion, opens the door, when he is instantly surrounded.

Recitative. Gihei worries that his loud voice will be heard in the neighborhood, so he gets up and, without any hesitation, opens the door, only to be instantly surrounded.

Policemen. We have caught you. Don’t move, we command in the name of the Government.

Cops. We've got you. Don't move, we command you in the name of the Government.

Gihei. What is it?

Gihei. What’s that?

Recitative. He looks around him.

Recitative. He looks around.

Policemen. What, do you ask why, you rascal? As you have, at the request of Enya Hangwan’s retainer, Oboshi Yuranosuke, purchased weapons and equipages and sent them by sea to Kamakura, we have been ordered to seize you at once and torture you into confession. You cannot escape. Here, tie his arms behind.

Police officers. What, you wonder why, you scoundrel? Since you have, at the request of Enya Hangwan’s servant, Oboshi Yuranosuke, bought weapons and supplies and sent them by sea to Kamakura, we’ve been instructed to take you into custody immediately and force you to confess. You can’t get away. Here, tie his arms behind his back.

Gihei. Such accusation is most unexpected.229 I have never done anything of the kind. You have probably mistaken your man.

Gihei. That accusation is totally unexpected.229 I’ve never done anything like that. You must have mixed me up with someone else.

Policemen. Hold your tongue. We have a proof which you cannot dispute. Here, servants, bring it in.

Police officers. Keep quiet. We have evidence that you can't challenge. Here, servants, bring it in.

Recitative. The servants bring in the long box packed in straw matting which he shipped this evening. Upon seeing it, Gihei feels his heart palpitate with apprehension.

Recitative. The servants bring in the long box wrapped in straw matting that he shipped earlier this evening. As soon as he sees it, Gihei's heart starts racing with anxiety.

Policemen. There, don’t let him move.

Cops. There, don’t let him move.

Recitative. They cut the ropes and are about to open the box when Gidayu breaks

Recitative. They cut the ropes and are about to open the box when Gidayu interrupts.

Illustration: Gihei sitting on a shipping box

loose and, kicking away the servants, he jumps and sits upon the lid.

loose and, pushing the servants away, he jumps and sits on the lid.

230

230

Gihei. You are too heedless. In this box are various wares and private articles which were ordered by the consort of a certain daimyo. As her name is marked on every one of them, the name of this great family will become known if you open the box; and if you see it, your own lives may be in danger.

Gihei. You are being too careless. This box contains various goods and personal items that were ordered by the wife of a certain daimyo. Since her name is marked on each of them, the name of this powerful family will be revealed if you open the box; and if you see it, your own lives could be at risk.

Policeman. This grows more and more suspicious. He will not readily confess. Come, let us do as we agreed.

Officer. This is getting more and more suspicious. He won't easily confess. Come on, let’s do what we agreed.

Second Policeman. Yes, we will.

Second Policeman. Yes, we will.

Recitative. He runs into an inner room and brings out Gihei’s only son, Yoshimatsu.

Sung dialogue. He goes into another room and brings out Gihei’s only son, Yoshimatsu.

Policeman. Now, Gihei, be the contents of the box what they may, you have joined the league of Enya’s ronin and are, no doubt, fully acquainted with the secrets of their plot against Moronao’s life. Confess all you know; if you refuse, see, we will instantly do thus to your son.

Police officer. Now, Gihei, no matter what’s in the box, you’ve joined Enya’s ronin and you must be aware of their plan against Moronao. Tell us everything you know; if you don’t, look, we’ll do this to your son right away.

Recitative. The bare blade is pointed at the child’s throat; but startled though he be, Gihei looks unmoved.

Recitative. The sharp blade is aimed at the child's throat; yet, despite being taken aback, Gihei remains unfazed.

Gihei. Ha, ha! You think to question me by taking a hostage as you might a231 woman or a child. No, a man to the marrow is Amakawaya Gihei; he will not, even for the love of his child, confess what he does not know. I know nothing, nothing whatever. I say I know nothing, and no torture of earth or hell shall make me confess. If you think me hateful, kill my child before my own eyes, yes, kill him.

Gihei. Ha, ha! You think you can get to me by taking a hostage like a woman or a child. No, Amakawaya Gihei is a man through and through; he won't, even for the love of his child, admit to something he doesn't know. I know nothing, absolutely nothing. I insist that I know nothing, and no pain on this earth or in hell will make me confess. If you see me as despicable, go ahead and kill my child right in front of me, yes, kill him.

Policemen. What a stubborn fellow he is! You, who furnished the spears, guns, and coats of mail, forty-six in number all differently marked, can we let you say you know nothing? If you will not confess, we will cut you by inches or slice you still thinner. What do you say?

Police officers. What a stubborn guy he is! You, who provided the spears, guns, and suits of armor, forty-six in total all marked differently, can we let you claim you know nothing? If you won't confess, we'll cut you into pieces or slice you even thinner. What do you think?

Gihei. Oh, that is fine. I will be sliced. It is the merchant’s business to stock and sell not only weapons, but everything else from the ceremonial hats of the huge and samurai to the straw shoes of waiting-women and other servants; and if you think it suspicious and make inquiry, there will be no one in Japan secure from inquisition. If I am cut by inches or bound with a three-inch rope, I shall lose my life for my trade and I232 do not grudge it. Come, kill me. Stab my son before my eyes. Will you cut me by inches first from my arm or from my breast? Take your choice of my shoulder-blade and my spine.

Gihei. Oh, that's fine. I’ll be cut up. It's a merchant's job to stock and sell not just weapons, but everything from the ceremonial hats of the elite samurai to the straw sandals of waiting women and other servants; and if you find that suspicious and decide to investigate, no one in Japan will be safe from questioning. If I'm sliced in pieces or tied up with a three-inch rope, I’ll lose my life for my trade, and I don’t resent it. Go on, kill me. Stab my son right in front of me. Will you start by cutting me from my arm or from my chest? You can choose whether to take from my shoulder blade or my spine.

Recitative. He thrusts his body and limbs before them.

Sung dialogue. He pushes his body and limbs in front of them.

Gihei. You shall see that my spirit is not to be changed by the love of my child.

Gihei. You will see that my spirit won't be changed by my love for my child.

Recitative. He seems from his look to be bent upon strangling his son; but a voice calls to him.

Recitative. He looks like he's about to strangle his son, but a voice calls out to him.

A Voice. Do not be over-hasty, Master Gihei. Wait, wait a moment.

A Voice. Don't rush, Master Gihei. Hold on for a moment.

Recitative. From out the long box comes Oboshi Yuranosuke Yoshikane; and upon seeing him, Gihei is amazed. The policemen all throw away their truncheons and cords and sit down far below him. Yuranosuke sits straight and puts his hands on the floor before Gihei.

Recitative. Out of the long box comes Oboshi Yuranosuke Yoshikane; and when Gihei sees him, he is stunned. The policemen toss aside their batons and ropes and sit down far below him. Yuranosuke sits up straight and places his hands on the floor in front of Gihei.

Yuranosuke. Your spirit has struck us with astonishment. It is to you that we may fitly apply the phrases “the lotus rising out of the mud” and “the gold mingled in233 the sand.” I was certain that such must be your spirit, and entrusted to you the great task. I, Yuranosuke, never had a shadow of a doubt; but among our forty and more confederates were some who were not well acquainted with you. They only knew you as a merchant by trade, and thought they, if you were seized and questioned, what would happen, what would you say? And especially as you had a dearly-loved son, it would be natural for a parent’s heart to be led astray by the love of his child. They discussed it often and grew restless with anxiety. I felt the only way to set my old comrades’ hearts at ease was to show them how determined was your will; and though I knew it was what we should not do, we did what we did to-night. I humbly crave your pardon for our rude conduct. ‘Among flowers the cherry-blossom and among men the samurai,’ they say; but no samurai can vie with you in resolution. Even though one hold one’s own against a million brave foes, such a spirit as yours is not to be acquired. If we make your determination our pattern and attack our enemy234 Moronao, we shall not fail in our object though he shut himself up in a rock or lay hidden in an iron cave. Among men there are no men, they say; but it is wonderful that there should be such a man in a merchant’s home. Unless we revere you as the tutelary deity, the protecting god of our confederates, we cannot sufficiently repay our obligations to you. In a time of tranquillity no wise man appears. Ah, how deplorable, how regrettable! If our late lord were still living, he might have fitly made you, with your great ability, the leader of an army, or entrusted to you the government of a province. To these here sitting before you, Owashi Bungo and Yazama Jutaro, and Odera, Takamatsu, Horio, Itakura, and Katayama, your action is a sovereign specific for opening their closed eyes, it is as a medicine upon which a great physician has exhausted his resources. We are thankful to you, most thankful.

Yuranosuke. Your spirit has amazed us. You embody the phrases “the lotus rising out of the mud” and “the gold mingled in233 the sand.” I was sure that this is who you are, which is why I entrusted you with the great task. I, Yuranosuke, never doubted you; however, among our forty-plus allies, some weren’t well acquainted with you. They only knew you as a merchant, and they wondered what would happen if you were captured and questioned. They worried that, especially since you have a beloved son, a parent's love might cloud your judgment. They talked about it often and grew anxious. I realized the only way to calm my old friends was to show them your unwavering determination; although I knew we shouldn’t have, we did what we did tonight. I sincerely apologize for our rude behavior. “Among flowers, the cherry blossom; among men, the samurai,” they say, but no samurai can match your resolve. Even if one stands firm against a million brave foes, your spirit is unique. If we take your determination as our guide and go after our enemy Moronao, we will succeed, even if he hides in a rock or an iron cave. They say among men there are no real men, but it’s remarkable to find such a person in a merchant’s household. Unless we honor you as our guiding deity, the protector of our group, we can never repay our debt to you. In peaceful times, wise leaders don’t show themselves. Ah, how tragic, how unfortunate! If our late lord were still alive, he would have rightfully made you a general or entrusted you with governing a province. For those here with you—Owashi Bungo, Yazama Jutaro, Odera, Takamatsu, Horio, Itakura, and Katayama—your actions are a powerful remedy that opens their eyes; it’s as if a great physician has exhausted all his resources. We are truly grateful to you, more than words can express.

Recitative. They shuffle back and bow to Gihei three times.

Recitative. They step back and bow to Gihei three times.

All. We crave pardon for our rude conduct.

All. We apologize for our rude behavior.

235

235

Recitative. They press their heads on the mats.

Recitative They lean their heads on the mats.

Gihei. Now, you embarrass me. Pray, raise your hands and heads. As they say, try a horse by riding and a man by associating with him, it was natural that the gentlemen who did not know me should feel uneasy. I was formerly a poor man, but through your lord’s favour, I rose to my present fortune. I was mortified like yourselves upon hearing of the Lord Hangwan’s fate, I revolved in my mind various ways of wiping away this great shame; but my efforts were no more availing than those of a turtle trying to stamp on the ground. While I was thinking how powerless I was, came this request from Master Yuranosuke; instantly I complied, and without a thought of consequences to myself, I took courage like yourselves. Poor is the merchant’s lot; had I received but a handful of rice for a stipend, I would have clung to your sleeves and skirts and begged you to take me with you on this great expedition, if only to pour you tea or water to quench your thirst in the fight. Even that236 may not be, and how mean is the merchant’s position! How great are your lord’s favours and the power of the sword! I envy you for laying down your lives for them. And when you serve your lord in the other world, pray, make mention of the little service that Gihei has done.

Gihei. Now, you’re making me feel embarrassed. Please, raise your hands and heads. As the saying goes, you can judge a horse by riding it and a man by spending time with him, so it’s understandable that the gentlemen who don’t know me might feel uncomfortable. I used to be a poor man, but thanks to your lord’s kindness, I achieved my current fortune. I felt just as humiliated as you did when I heard about Lord Hangwan’s fate; I thought of various ways to erase this great shame, but my efforts were as useless as a turtle trying to stomp on the ground. While I was contemplating my powerlessness, I received this request from Master Yuranosuke; I immediately agreed, and without considering the consequences for myself, I found the courage just like you did. The merchant’s life is tough; had I received even a small amount of rice as payment, I would have clung to your sleeves and skirts and begged you to take me with you on this grand expedition, even if it was just to pour you tea or water to quench your thirst during the battle. Even that236 might have been too much to ask, and how insignificant is the merchant’s position! How great are your lord’s blessings and the power of the sword! I envy you for being willing to sacrifice your lives for them. And when you serve your lord in the afterlife, please remember to mention the small service that Gihei has provided.

Recitative. At these sincere words, his hearers’ eyes are filled with tears and they clench their teeth.

Spoken song. At these heartfelt words, the listeners' eyes well up with tears as they grit their teeth.

Yuranosuke. We leave to-night for Kamakura; and it will not be a hundred days hence before we accomplish our object. I hear you have sent away even your wife and thank you for your great sacrifice. We will enable you before long to call her home, and you will kindly put up for the present with the inconvenience. We now take our leave.

Yuranosuke. We're leaving for Kamakura tonight, and it won't be long before we achieve our goal. I hear you've even sent your wife away, and I appreciate your significant sacrifice. Soon, we'll help you bring her back home, and for now, I hope you can tolerate the inconvenience. We’ll take our leave now.

Gihei. Nay, you are going on what we may call an auspicious journey; and I would offer you wine.

Gihei. No, you are about to embark on what we could call a fortunate journey; and I'd like to offer you some wine.

Yuranosuke. Nay, but ............

Yuranosuke. No, but ............

Gihei. But I would celebrate the occasion with hand-cut soba[3]

Gihei. But I would celebrate the occasion with hand-cut soba[3]

237

237

Yuranosuke. What, hand-cut! That is a good omen. Then, Owashi and Yazama will remain behind; but those of the advance party will call for Goemon and Rikiya and proceed to the Grove of Sada.

Yuranosuke. What, hand-cut! That’s a good sign. Then, Owashi and Yazama will stay back; but the advance party will call for Goemon and Rikiya and head to the Grove of Sada.

Gihei. Pray, come this way.

Gihei. Please, come this way.

Yuranosuke. It would be rude now to stand upon ceremony.

Yuranosuke. It would be impolite to be formal right now.

Recitative. Yuranosuke enters within with the two men.

Recitative. Yuranosuke comes in with the two men.

Buffeted between her father and husband, Osono’s heart is darkened by thoughts of her child; she comes with a little lantern and knocks at the door in the darkness.

Buffeted between her father and husband, Osono’s heart is heavy with thoughts of her child; she arrives with a small lantern and knocks at the door in the darkness.

Osono. Igo, Igo.

Osono. Let's go, let's go.

Recitative. The dunce awakes upon hearing her voice and comes running to the door.

Recitative. The fool wakes up upon hearing her voice and rushes to the door.

Igo. Who was it called me just now? Was it a goblin or a wandering spirit?

Igo. Who just called me? Was it a goblin or a wandering spirit?

Osono. No, it is I, Sono. Please, open.

Osono. No, it’s me, Sono. Please, let me in.

Igo. Still you make me nervous. Be sure not to say “Bah,” like a ghost.

Igo. You still make me nervous. Just make sure not to say “Bah,” like a ghost.

Recitative. With these words he opens the door.

Recitative. He opens the door with these words.

Igo. What, is it you, mistress? You are238 welcome. But if you walk alone, you will be bitten by a mad dog.

Igo. What, is that you, my lady? You are238 welcome. But if you’re wandering about by yourself, you might get bitten by a rabid dog.

Osono. Oh, if I were bitten by a dog and killed, I should not suffer as I do now. I am divorced. What has become of you all? Is master in bed?

Osono. Oh, if a dog bit me and I died, it wouldn't be as painful as what I'm going through now. I'm divorced. What happened to all of you? Is the master in bed?

Igo. No.

Igo. No.

Osono. Is he away?

Osono. Is he gone?

Igo. No.

Igo. No.

Osono. What is it?

Osono. What is that?

Igo. I don’t know myself what it is; but early in the evening lots of people came and cried, “I have caught you, I have caught you,” as if a cat had caught a rat. I drew my quilt over my head and went to sleep. And now he is drinking with those men in the inner room, and they are having great fun.

Igo. I don't even know what it is; but early in the evening, a lot of people came in shouting, "I got you, I got you," like a cat that caught a rat. I pulled my quilt over my head and went to sleep. And now he's in the other room drinking with those guys, and they're having a blast.

Osono. Well, I cannot make it out. And the boy, is he asleep?

Osono. Well, I can't tell. And is the boy asleep?

Igo. Yes, he is fast asleep.

Igo. Yeah, he’s fast asleep.

Osono. Did he go to sleep with master?

Osono. Did he fall asleep with the master?

Igo. No.

Igo. No.

Osono. Did he sleep with you?

Osono. Did he hook up with you?

Igo. No; he went to sleep by himself.

Igo. No; he went to bed on his own.

239

239

Osono. Why did you not keep him company and send him to sleep?

Osono. Why didn’t you stay with him and help him fall asleep?

Igo. I would have; but he kept on crying, for he could not, he said, get milk from either master or me.

I go. I would have, but he kept crying because he said he couldn't get milk from either the master or me.

Osono. Ah, poor fellow! I suppose so. That, of all things, must be true.

Osono. Ah, poor guy! I guess that's true. That, of all things, has to be right.

Recitative. She bursts into tears at the door; and no sleeve of hers is dry in the rain that falls not from the sky.

Recitative. She breaks down in tears at the door; and not a single sleeve of hers is dry from the rain that doesn’t come from the sky.

Gihei. (within) Hi, hi, Igo, where are you?

Gihei. (within) Hey, hey, Igo, where are you?

Recitative. Thus calling, out comes the master, Gihei.

Recitative. Calling out like this, the master, Gihei, comes out.

Igo. Yes, I am here.

Igo. Yes, I'm here.

Recitative. He runs within, and Gihei looks aslant at his departing form.

Recitative. He rushes inside, and Gihei glances sideways at his vanishing figure.

Gihei. You fool, go in and wait upon the gentlemen.

Gihei. You idiot, go inside and attend to the gentlemen.

Recitative. As he scolds him and then closes the door, Osono holds to it.

Recitative. As he yells at him and then shuts the door, Osono grips it.

Osono. Wait, master. I have something to say. Please, open.

Osono. Wait, master. I have something to say. Please, open up.

Gihei. No, I have nothing to hear or say. You inhuman woman, you pollute the place. Go away.

Gihei. No, I have nothing to say or listen to. You heartless woman, you make this place worse. Just leave.

240

240

Osono. No, here is a proof that I am not in league with my father. Look at it and dispel your doubts.

Osono. No, here’s proof that I’m not working with my father. Take a look at this and clear your doubts.

Recitative. Through the crevice of the door she throws in a letter. As Gihei picks it up, his wife pushes herself in. He glances at the letter.

Recitative. She slips a letter through the crack of the door. As Gihei picks it up, his wife comes in. He looks at the letter.

Gihei. Why, this is the letter of divorce I wrote a while ago. What do you mean to do by returning it?

Gihei. Why are you giving back the divorce letter I wrote a while ago? What do you plan to do with it?

Osono. It is too cruel of you to ask what I mean to do. You have always known the evil-mindedness of my father Ryochiku; and whatever may have happened, why did you give the letter of divorce? When he brought it home, he told me that he was making preparations to have me married. I put on a happy look to put him off his guard, and then stole the letter of divorce from his pocket-book and escaped here. Do you not love Yoshimatsu? Do you mean to divorce me and bring him under a stepmother? How cruel you are!

Osono. It’s really harsh of you to ask what I plan to do. You’ve always known how wicked my father Ryochiku is; and no matter what’s happened, why did you give him the divorce letter? When he brought it home, he said he was making arrangements to have me married. I pretended to be happy to catch him off guard, and then I swiped the divorce letter from his wallet and ran away here. Don’t you love Yoshimatsu? Are you really going to divorce me and bring him into a life with a stepmother? How cruel you are!

Recitative. She clings to him, weeping.

Recitative. She holds onto him, crying.

Gihei. Why, that complaint should be241 the other way about. How did you take what I told you when I sent you home? I said that I was not divorcing you, but that you should return for a while to your father’s house. He was formerly Ono Kudayu’s stipendiary, I said; and as his heart is unaltered, I will not tell him the reason; pretend to be sick; do not freely get up or lie down, or comb your hair. Did I not say so? and have you forgotten it all? Nobody will propose a marriage to a woman whose hair is always dishevelled. You cannot possibly love Yoshimatsu. Though the fool coaxes him from morning till evening, he calls for mamma when night falls. I tell him mamma will be soon here and try to lay him to sleep; but he will not close his eyes, and if I scold him or look angry, he will not cry aloud but keeps on sobbing. When I see it, I feel as if my body were being torn to pieces. And it reminds me of the obligations I owe to my parents; these obligations, they say, we come to know only when we have children of our own. I look upon these sufferings for my child as a punishment for my undutifulness to my242 parents and weep with remorse until the day dawns. Last night, three times I took him in my arms and, thinking to carry him to you, went as far as the outside of the house. But, I reflected, it was not for one night only, it might take fifty days, or we might have to remain separated for a hundred days, and if he got again used to you, troubles would follow. And so for three cho[4] five cho, I walked on, shaking and patting him, and when he fell asleep, I gently laid him down and pressed him to my breast, when in his sleep he groped for milk and tried to suck. Since he yearns for you even when separated for a while, I have no wish to keep you apart for life. But this letter of divorce which I was obliged to write and give to Ryochiku, to receive it back in secret would be an improper act done in defiance of your father; I cannot willingly take it back, and so go home with it. Think it is all over between us, it is our foreordained fate; there need be no more ado if you imagine me dead.

Gihei. That complaint should actually be the other way around. How did you take what I told you when I sent you home? I said I wasn’t divorcing you, but that you should go back to your father's house for a while. He used to be Ono Kudayu’s paid servant, I mentioned, and since his feelings haven’t changed, I won’t tell him the reason; just pretend to be sick; don’t get up or lie down freely, and don’t comb your hair. Didn’t I say that? Have you forgotten everything? No one will propose to a woman whose hair is always messy. You can’t possibly love Yoshimatsu. Even though the fool tries to get him to play all day, he calls for his mama when night falls. I tell him mama will be here soon and try to put him to sleep; but he refuses to close his eyes, and if I scold him or look upset, he won’t cry out loud but just keeps sobbing. When I see that, it feels like my body is being torn apart. It reminds me of the debts I owe to my parents; they say we only understand these debts when we have our own children. I see my suffering for my child as punishment for not being devoted enough to my parents, and I weep with regret until dawn. Last night, three times I held him in my arms and thought about carrying him to you, making it as far as the door. But then I realized it wasn’t just for one night; it could take fifty days, or we might be apart for a hundred days, and if he got used to you again, there would be more trouble. So for three cho[4] five cho, I walked while shaking and patting him, and when he finally fell asleep, I gently laid him down and held him close, and in his sleep, he reached for milk and tried to suck. Since he longs for you even when we’re apart for a little while, I don’t want to keep you separated for life. But this divorce letter that I had to write and give to Ryochiku, getting it back in secret would be disrespectful to your father; I can’t just take it back willingly, so I’m going home with it. Just think it’s all over between us; it’s our destined fate. There’s no need for any more fuss if you just imagine me as dead.

243

243

Recitative. Though he speaks resolutely, it is sad to those who know his ordinary life.

Recitative. Even though he talks with confidence, it's sad for those who are familiar with his everyday life.

Osono. If I remain in this house, your honour will be in danger, and if I go home, I must marry. Upon me falls the whole burden of sorrow. This may be our final parting. Please, wake up Yoshimatsu and let me have just one look at him.

Osono. If I stay in this house, you’ll be in danger, and if I go home, I have to get married. The entire weight of this sorrow rests on me. This might be our last goodbye. Please, wake up Yoshimatsu and let me see him just once.

Gihei. No, I cannot do that. But you would have to go away as soon as you saw him, and I have too much pity for your sorrow after parting. This evening, besides, I have guests, and so, without more noise, go home at once.

Gihei. No, I can’t do that. But you would have to leave as soon as you saw him, and I feel too much sympathy for your sadness after saying goodbye. Plus, I have guests this evening, so please just go home quietly right now.

Osono. But just one look at Yoshimatsu.......

Osono. But just one look at Yoshimatsu.......

Gihei. How weak-spirited! Think of your sorrow afterwards.

Gihei. How weak-minded! Consider your regret later.

Recitative. He raises her by force and, giving her the letter of divorce, he hardens his heart and pushes her out of the house.

Recitative. He forcibly lifts her up and, handing her the divorce papers, he hardens his heart and shoves her out of the house.

Gihei. If you love your child, make excuses to Ryochiku and get him to keep you till the spring, and then we will hit244 upon some plan. If you cannot do that, then this will be our last meeting.

Gihei. If you love your child, make excuses to Ryochiku and ask him to keep you until spring, and then we’ll come up with a plan. If you can’t do that, then this will be our last meeting.

Recitative. He shuts the door and goes within.

Recitative. He closes the door and goes inside.

Osono. Oh, if that were possible, I should not be suffering now. Unfeeling are you, my husband. You not only divorce me, who am innocent, but refuse to let me see my child; it is too cruel, too inhuman. I will not move a step until I have seen my child; I will not.

Osono. Oh, if only that were possible, I wouldn't be suffering like this now. You’re so cold, my husband. Not only do you divorce me, who am innocent, but you also won’t let me see my child; it’s too cruel, too inhumane. I won’t take a single step until I’ve seen my child; I refuse to.

Recitative. She knocks at the door.

Recitative. She knocks on the door.

Osono. For pity’s sake, for charity, open the door and let me see but his sleeping face. See, I clasp my hands in supplication. Oh, how cruel!

Osono. Please, out of pity and kindness, open the door and let me see his sleeping face. Look, I'm pleading with my hands clasped together. How cruel this is!

Recitative. She throws herself on the ground, and bursts into tears unconscious of all around.

Recitative. She falls to the ground and starts crying, unaware of everything happening around her.

Osono. No, I will not complain, I will not grieve. If I saw him for a moment and he recognised me and clung to me, he would not let me go nor could I leave him. If I go home to-night, to-night I must marry; not even till to-morrow is respite given me. Then, farewell, farewell.

Osono. No, I won’t complain, I won’t mourn. If I saw him for even a moment and he recognized me and held on to me, he wouldn’t let me go, and I wouldn’t be able to leave him. If I go home tonight, tonight I must marry; not even until tomorrow do I get a break. So, goodbye, goodbye.

245

245

Recitative. But still she stands with her ear close to the door, expecting to hear her child’s voice and to see his face. Yet, not a sound is to be heard.

Recitative. But she still stands with her ear close to the door, waiting to hear her child's voice and see his face. Yet, there is not a sound to be heard.

Osono. Ah, there is no help. This is the end.

Osono. Ah, there’s no way out. This is it.

Recitative. As she gives up hope and runs out, a big man muffled with only his eyes exposed, stops her on the way and seizes her, and before she can cry out, he draws his sword and, alas, cuts off her hair at the

Spoken singing. As she loses hope and rushes out, a large man, wrapped up so only his eyes are visible, stops her in her tracks and grabs her. Before she can scream, he pulls out his sword and, unfortunately, cuts off her hair at the

Illustration: Masked man cutting off Osono’s hair

root; and he puts his hand into her bosom and takes out its contents, and runs away no one knows whither.

root; and he puts his hand into her shirt and takes out what’s inside, then runs away without anyone knowing where he went.

Osono. How hateful, how provoking!246 Who was it that cut off my hair so cruelly and ran off even with the letter? If he is a robber of combs and hair-bars, let him rather kill me.

Osono. How awful, how infuriating!246 Who was it that cruelly cut off my hair and even took the letter? If he's a thief of hair accessories, he might as well just kill me.

Recitative. Hearing her cry, Gihei is startled and has almost, before he is aware, run to her; but he stops himself and, with clenched teeth, feels that it is here that his manly spirit should be kept under control. And as he hesitates, he hears a voice from within.

Singing speech. Hearing her cry, Gihei is taken aback and almost, before he realizes it, rushes to her; but he holds himself back and, with gritted teeth, senses that this is where he must keep his masculine spirit in check. And as he hesitates, he hears a voice from within.

A Voice. My host, my host. Master Gihei.

A Voice. My host, my host. Master Gihei.

Recitative. And Yuranosuke comes out.

Recitative. And Yuranosuke steps out.

Yuranosuke. For your most kind entertainment I will express my thanks to you from Kamakura. As for the remaining articles, I beg you will send them on by express messenger. We must take our leave before the day dawns.

Yuranosuke. Thank you so much for your hospitality; I’m sending my gratitude from Kamakura. Regarding the other items, I kindly ask that you send them via express messenger. We should depart before dawn.

Gihei. Yes, the night is now so advanced that I cannot press you to stay. I wish you a safe journey. I shall look forward to the good news.

Gihei. Yes, the night has gotten so late that I can't ask you to stay. I wish you a safe trip. I'll be looking forward to the good news.

Yuranosuke. I will let you know by247 letter as soon as we arrive. For the great trouble you have taken on our account I cannot sufficiently express my thanks in words. Here, Yazama and Owashi, the parting present for our host.

Yuranosuke. I'll let you know by 247 letter as soon as we arrive. I can’t thank you enough for all the trouble you’ve gone through for us. Here are Yazama and Owashi, a farewell gift for our host.

Recitative. Bungo and Jutaro bring forward each a package on a fan which they use for a white stand.

Recitative. Bungo and Jutaro each bring a package on a fan, which they use as a white stand.

Yuranosuke. This is for yourself and this for your good wife, Mistress Osono, slight as they are.

Yuranosuke. This is for you, and this is for your lovely wife, Mistress Osono, as small as they may be.

Recitative. As he places them before him, Gihei changes colour.

Recitative. As he puts them in front of him, Gihei's expression changes.

Gihei. If these are the thanks that you cannot express in words........ Come, I did not take all this trouble at the risk of my life to receive a present from you. Despising me as a merchant, you think to throw money in my face.

Gihei. If this is the gratitude you can't put into words… Come on, I didn't go through all this trouble, and risk my life, just to get a gift from you. Looking down on me as a merchant, you think you can just throw money at me.

Yuranosuke. No, we are taking leave of this world; you will by virtue of the relation from a former existence remain in it. And this present is a slight token of our good wishes as we desire you to look after Lady Kaoyo.

Yuranosuke. No, we are leaving this world; you, because of your connection from a past life, will stay here. And this gift is a small sign of our best wishes as we ask you to take care of Lady Kaoyo.

248

248

Recitative. With these words he goes out by the door, and Gihei’s anger rises still.

Recitative. With these words, he exits through the door, and Gihei's anger escalates even more.

Gihei. Have you mistaken my spirit and disposition? You act as if you spurned me. It is abominable, it is foul.

Gihei. Have you misjudged my character and attitude? You behave as if you reject me. It’s disgusting, it’s horrible.

Recitative. And as he kicks away the packages, they come loose and their contents are scattered on the floor. His wife rushes in.

Singing dialogue. As he kicks away the packages, they come undone and spill their contents on the floor. His wife rushes in.

Osono. See, these are my comb, hair-bar, and my hair that was cut off. Heavens! and this package contains the letter of divorce.

Osono. Look, these are my comb, hairbrush, and the hair that was cut off. Wow! And this package has the divorce letter.

Gihei. Then, the man who cut off her hair a little while ago was........

Gihei. Then, the guy who cut off her hair a little while ago was........

Yuranosuke. Oh, I sent Owashi Bungo round from the back entrance to cut off her hair at the root; and the reason was that no father would propose to give in marriage a woman whose hair is cut short like a nun’s, and still less would there be any one to take her to wife. The hair will grow in about a hundred days, and it will not be as many days before our great object is accomplished; and when we have killed our enemy, you will celebrate your reunion, when you will use the comb, hair-bar, and this hair. Until249 then, engage this nun and nurse for a short term of service. Her sureties shall be Owashi Bungo and Yazama Jutaro, who will guarantee to our confederates that the secret will not be revealed by her. And I will from the other world act as your go-between, Master Gihei.

Yuranosuke. Oh, I had Owashi Bungo go around the back entrance to cut her hair right at the roots; the reason being that no father would ever agree to marry off a woman whose hair is cut short like a nun’s, and even less likely that anyone would want to take her as a wife. Her hair will grow back in about a hundred days, and it won’t be long before we achieve our main goal; once we’ve killed our enemy, you’ll celebrate your reunion, during which you’ll use the comb, hair-bar, and this hair. Until249 then, hire this nun and nurse for a brief period. Her guarantors will be Owashi Bungo and Yazama Jutaro, who will assure our allies that she won’t disclose any secrets. And I will act as your intermediary from the other world, Master Gihei.

Gihei. Ah, you are most kind. Thank him, wife.

Gihei. Ah, you’re very kind. Thank him, dear.

Osono. You have, indeed, saved my life, sir.

Osono. You really have saved my life, sir.

Yuranosuke. Nay, there is no need to thank me. I have only repaid a very small portion of the deep debt I owe you. Master Gihei has said that he would have accompanied us, were he not a merchant. Happily, however, we have decided upon a night-attack, and when we rush into the enemy’s house, we will use your trade-name Amakawaya as our pass-word in the attack, and if one cries “Ama,” the other shall answer “Kawa.” Thus, if forty and more of us call out “Ama” and “Kawa,” it will be the same as if you were also present at the night-attack. Now we must take our leave.

Yuranosuke. No need to thank me. I’ve only repaid a tiny part of the huge debt I owe you. Master Gihei said he would have joined us if he weren’t a merchant. Fortunately, we’ve decided on a night attack, and when we storm the enemy’s house, we’ll use your trade name Amakawaya as our password. If one of us shouts “Ama,” the other will respond with “Kawa.” So, if forty or more of us call out “Ama” and “Kawa,” it’ll be just like you were there with us during the night attack. Now we need to take our leave.

250

250

Recitative. He leaves with his companions.

Recitative. He departs with his friends.

Illustration: Hair, hair-bar, and comb in a pile

[1]A name given to a child who is always crying.
[2]About 10 o’clock at night.
[3]A kind of macaroni.
[4]About a hundred and twenty yards.

251

251

ACT XI.


253

253

ACT XI.

RECITATIVE.

That gentleness controls impetuosity and weakness strength was the secret which Shihkung imparted to Changliang.[1] Oboshi Yuranosuke, the retainer of Enya Hangwan Takasada, following this secret precept, has put out with over forty brave confederates in fishing-boats, which are covered with thick rush-mats, and, taking advantage of the unprotected position of Cape Inamura, has them rowed to the foot of a rock on the coast there. The first to land is Oboshi Yuranosuke Yoshikane, the second is Hara Goemon, and the third Oboshi Rikiya; they are followed by Takemori Kitahachi and Katayama Genta. Those in the leading boats and those that follow land in due order. The first five and Okuyama Magoshichi and Suda Goro, as they stand in a row, complete the first seven characters254 of the syllabary[2] marked on their haori. Katsuta, Hayami, and Tonomori, the famed Katayama Gengo and Owashi Bungo with a great mallet, and Yoshida and Okazaki make up the second seven. Among the young men are Odera, Tatekawa Jinbei, Fuwa, Maebara, Fukagawa Yajiro, Kawase Chudayu who lands with a small bow under his arm, and Oboshi Seibei, who make up the third seven. The fourth set consists of Okumura, Okano, Odera’s eldest son, Nakamura, Yajima, Maki, and Hiraga; and next to them stand Ashino, Sugano, Chiba, Matsumura, and Murabashi Denji; Shioda and Akane carry long swords; Isogawa Jumonji, Tomatsu, Sugino, Mimura no Jiro, and Kimura have rope-ladders in readiness; Senzaki Yagoro, Horii no Yaso, and Yakuro of the same surname, hold in their hands great bamboos about eight feet long and bent with bow-strings,255 to carry out the plan which Yuranosuke hit upon after drinking in the pleasure-quarters: and the rear is brought up by Yazama Jutaro, who is followed at a distance by the self-humbling Teraoka Heiyemon. Their names and marks appear on their sleeves, and they are forty-six in number. They all wear mail hakama and black haori, with breast-plates of fidelity; they are truly patterns of loyalty and exemplars of uprightness.

That gentleness can manage impulsiveness and vulnerability can handle power was the insight that Shihkung shared with Changliang.[1] Oboshi Yuranosuke, the vassal of Enya Hangwan Takasada, following this wise principle, set out with over forty brave companions in fishing boats covered with thick rush mats. They took advantage of the unprotected spot at Cape Inamura and rowed to a rock along the coast. The first to land is Oboshi Yuranosuke Yoshikane, followed by Hara Goemon, and then Oboshi Rikiya; next are Takemori Kitahachi and Katayama Genta. Those in the leading boats and those that follow disembark in sequence. The first five, along with Okuyama Magoshichi and Suda Goro, form the first seven characters254 of the syllabary[2] marked on their haori. Katsuta, Hayami, and Tonomori, along with the renowned Katayama Gengo and Owashi Bungo wielding a large mallet, and Yoshida and Okazaki, complete the second seven. Among the younger men are Odera, Tatekawa Jinbei, Fuwa, Maebara, Fukagawa Yajiro, and Kawase Chudayu, who lands with a small bow under his arm, alongside Oboshi Seibei, making up the third seven. The fourth group includes Okumura, Okano, Odera's eldest son, Nakamura, Yajima, Maki, and Hiraga; standing next to them are Ashino, Sugano, Chiba, Matsumura, and Murabashi Denji. Shioda and Akane carry long swords; Isogawa Jumonji, Tomatsu, Sugino, Mimura no Jiro, and Kimura have rope ladders ready; Senzaki Yagoro, Horii no Yaso, and Yakuro, who share the same surname, hold large bamboos about eight feet long, bent with bowstrings,255 to execute the plan that Yuranosuke devised after a night out in the pleasure quarters. Bringing up the rear is Yazama Jutaro, followed at a distance by the modest Teraoka Heiyemon. Their names and insignias are displayed on their sleeves, totaling forty-six in all. They wear mail hakama and black haori, with breastplates symbolizing loyalty; they truly embody the ideals of loyalty and integrity.

Yuranosuke. Do not forget the passwords “Ama” and “Kawa,” which we have taken from Gihei’s trade-name, but act as we agreed upon. Yazama, Senzaki, and Odera and their company, together with my son Rikiya, shall enter by the front gate, while Goemon and I will slip in by the back gate. When you hear my signal whistle, burst in as the time has come. There is but one head that we wish to take.

Yuranosuke. Remember the passwords “Ama” and “Kawa,” which we got from Gihei’s trade name, and do as we agreed. Yazama, Senzaki, Odera, and their team, along with my son Rikiya, will come in through the front gate, while Goemon and I will sneak in through the back gate. When you hear my signal whistle, charge in because it’s time. We only want one person’s head.

Recitative. Upon hearing Yuranosuke’s command, they all glare with angry looks upon the distant mansion and separate into parties which are to enter by the front and back gates.

Recitative. When Yuranosuke gives the command, everyone glares angrily at the distant mansion and splits into groups to go in through the front and back gates.

256

256

(Here the stage revolves)

(The stage is rotating)

Unconscious of all this, Kono Musashi-no-Kami Moronao, who has been put off his guard by Yuranosuke’s dissipation, is drinking in fancied security and making women of pleasure dance and sing. With Yakushiji as his chief guest, he is carousing ignorant of his fate, and in the end he and his guests grow so lax in their behaviour as to lie down in the hall all together and are now fast asleep. Only the night-watchman is left awake, and all is silence except the sound of his clappers as he goes his round. The parties at the front and rear settle their plans, and the two fearless men, Yazama and Senzaki, creep to the front gate and listen attentively. They hear only the distant sound of the night watchman’s clappers; they see their opportunity, and tacking on the high wall the rope-ladder in the use of which they are expert, they climb upon the roof of the wall like spiders with an energy which might take them even to the clouds. The sound of the clappers is now nigh at hand, and as they jump257 down, the watchman discovers them and rushes upon them to see who they are; but they catch him and throw him down on the ground; they bind him fast and, seeing in him a good guide, they gag him and, tying to their own sashes the ends of the cord that binds him, they take up his clappers and strike them as they daringly go round with him to the offices in the mansion. The whistle is soon heard from the back-gate and as the time has come, the two men cry “Ama Kawa,” beating time with the clappers, and drawing out the cross-bar, they fling open the front gate. Rikiya, Sugino, Kimura, Mimura, and their company rush in, but find the shutters securely shut. Chikara tells his comrades that they must now make use of his father’s precept of the snow-laden bamboo; and putting the round bamboos bent with bow-strings between the upper and lower grooves of the shutters, they cry, “one, two, three,” and all at once cut at a stroke the bow-strings. The lintel rises and the sill sinks; and the shutters fall down one after another. “Now, run in,” they call, and with shouts of258 “Ama” and “Kawa,” they break into the house. “It is a night-attack,” exclaim the inmates, coming out with torches and lanterns. The comrades from the back-gate have entered, and Yuranosuke on the one side and Goemon on the other sit on camp-stools and

Unaware of all this, Kono Musashi-no-Kami Moronao, who has been caught off guard by Yuranosuke’s indulgence, is drinking in false security and making the women entertain him with dancing and singing. With Yakushiji as his main guest, he is partying, oblivious to his fate, and eventually, he and his guests become so lax that they lie down in the hall together and fall fast asleep. Only the night-watchman remains awake, and everything is silent except for the sound of his clappers as he makes his rounds. The groups at the front and back are finalizing their plans, and the two fearless men, Yazama and Senzaki, quietly approach the front gate and listen carefully. They hear only the distant sound of the night watchman’s clappers; they recognize their chance, and skillfully attaching a rope ladder to the high wall, they climb up like spiders with an energy that might take them to the clouds. The sound of the clappers is now closer, and as they jump down, the watchman spots them and rushes over to see who they are; but they overpower him and throw him to the ground. They tie him up securely and, seeing him as a good guide, they gag him and tie the ends of the cord that binds him to their own sashes. They take his clappers and use them as they boldly go around with him to the offices in the mansion. The whistle is heard soon from the back gate, and as the moment arrives, the two men shout, “Ama Kawa,” keeping time with the clappers, and after drawing out the cross-bar, they fling open the front gate. Rikiya, Sugino, Kimura, Mimura, and their group rush in but find the shutters tightly secured. Chikara tells his friends that they must now use his father’s advice about the snow-laden bamboo; and placing the curved bamboo pieces bent with bow-strings between the upper and lower grooves of the shutters, they call out, “one, two, three,” and all at once cut the bow-strings. The lintel rises and the sill drops; and the shutters crash down one after the other. “Now, rush in,” they shout, and with cries of “Ama” and “Kawa,” they break into the house. “It’s a night-attack!” the inhabitants exclaim, coming out with torches and lanterns. The group from the back gate has entered, and Yuranosuke on one side and Goemon on the other sit on camp-stools and

Illustration: Several men in battle

direct their men. The attacking party, though small in number, are this night valiant men who are prepared for death and fight with all their strength.

direct their men. The attacking group, although few in number, are tonight's brave warriors who are ready to face death and fight with all their might.

Yuranosuke. Do not look to others. Aim only at Moronao.

Yuranosuke. Don't look to anyone else. Focus solely on Moronao.

Recitative. He gives this command, together with Goemon, to all around them.259 The impetuous young men rush about and clash their swords. Next door to Moronao on the north lives Nikki Harima-no-Kami and on the south Ishido Umanojo. Both these neighbours, hearing the noise, send samurai on housetops with lanterns which look like stars in the distance.

Sung dialogue. He gives this command, along with Goemon, to everyone around them.259 The eager young men run around and clash their swords. To the north of Moronao lives Nikki Harima-no-Kami, and to the south is Ishido Umanojo. Both of these neighbors, hearing the noise, send samurai onto rooftops with lanterns that look like stars in the distance.

Samurai. Hi, we hear great noises in your mansion, clashing of swords, whizzing of arrows, and cries. Is it ruffians or robbers, who are causing them, or is it due to a sudden order of the authorities? We are commanded by our lord to ascertain and report.

Samurai. Hi, we hear loud sounds coming from your mansion—swords clashing, arrows flying, and people shouting. Is it a gang of thugs or thieves causing this commotion, or is it a sudden order from the authorities? Our lord has instructed us to find out and report back.

Recitative. They call out aloud, and instantly Yuranosuke answers them.

Recitative. They shout loudly, and immediately Yuranosuke responds.

Yuranosuke. We are the retainers of Enya Hangwan, forty and more in number, who are fighting with desperation to avenge our lord’s death. We that speak to you are Oboshi Yuranosuke and Hara Goemon. We have no grudge against Lord Takauji and his brother and, as we certainly bear no malice against Moronao’s neighbours Lords Nikki and Ishido, we are not likely to do260 anything hostile; and as we have taken every precaution against fire, you need have no

Yuranosuke. We are the followers of Enya Hangwan, over forty of us, who are fighting desperately to avenge our lord’s death. The ones speaking to you are Oboshi Yuranosuke and Hara Goemon. We hold no grudge against Lord Takauji and his brother, and we certainly harbor no ill will towards Moronao’s neighbors, Lords Nikki and Ishido. We are not likely to take any hostile actions; plus, we have taken every precaution against fire, so you don't need to worry.

Illustration: Men climbing over the top of a roof

anxiety on the matter. We only ask you quietly to leave us alone. But if you cannot remain unconcerned in your neighbour’s affairs and wish to aid him, we are ready, though much against our will, to fight you.

anxiety about the situation. We just ask that you quietly leave us alone. But if you can't stay indifferent to your neighbor’s issues and want to help him, we are prepared, though very reluctantly, to fight against you.

Samurai. That is admirable. It is but proper that they who have served a master should act as you do. If you have anything to say to us, we will hear you. Withdraw the lanterns.

Samurai. That's impressive. It's only right that those who have served a master should act as you do. If you have something to tell us, we’re all ears. Please put away the lanterns.

261

261

Recitative. And all at once the neighbourhood sinks into silence. In the fight which has lasted about two hours, only two or three of the assailants are slightly injured while the enemy’s wounded are without number. But as no one looking like their commander Moronao is to be seen anywhere, the ashigaru, Teraoka Heiyemon, runs about the interior of the mansion; he not only searches room after room, but also thrusts his spear into the ceiling above and the bamboo matting below, and even into the well. Still Moronao is not to be found; Heiyemon goes into a room which appears to be Moronao’s bed-chamber, he feels the bed-clothes, and as they are still warm in this cold night, he perceives that he has not long fled from the room. He runs to see if Moronao has not escaped outside the house; but he is stopped by a voice.

Recitative. Suddenly, the neighborhood falls silent. In the two-hour fight, only a couple of the attackers are slightly hurt while the enemy’s injured are countless. But since no one resembling their leader Moronao can be found anywhere, the ashigaru, Teraoka Heiyemon, rushes through the mansion. He not only checks room after room but also pokes his spear into the ceiling above, the bamboo matting below, and even into the well. Still, there’s no sign of Moronao. Heiyemon enters a room that seems to be Moronao's bedroom, feels the bedclothes, and realizes they’re still warm on this cold night, indicating Moronao has not been gone long. He runs to see if Moronao has escaped outside, but a voice stops him.

A Voice. Wait, Heiyemon, wait.

A Voice. Hold on, Heiyemon, hold on.

Recitative. He sees Yazama Jutaro Shigeyuki dragging Moronao after him.

Recitative. He sees Yazama Jutaro Shigeyuki pulling Moronao along behind him.

Yazama. Here, come, you all. I have found him hiding in the fuel-shed and brought him prisoner.

Yasama. Hey, everyone, come here. I found him hiding in the fuel shed and brought him in as a prisoner.

262

262

Recitative. On hearing this, they all run up to him in great glee such as a flower might feel when fed with dew.

Recitative. On hearing this, they all rush over to him with great joy, like a flower feels when it’s nourished with dew.

Illustration: Yazama dragging Moronao

Yuranosuke. Well done, bravely done. But do not kill him recklessly. He is at least a governor; even in killing him etiquette must be observed.

Yuranosuke. Great job, you did it bravely. But don’t kill him carelessly. He’s at least a governor; even in his death, you need to follow proper etiquette.

Recitative. And taking him over, he makes him sit above himself.

Recitative. And taking him over, he has him sit above himself.

Yuranosuke. We, though we are but retainers, have broken into my lord’s mansion and created a disturbance, because we desired263 to avenge our lord’s death, and we beg you to pardon our want of manners. You will now bravely give us your head.

Yuranosuke. Even though we're just retainers, we've broken into my lord's mansion and caused a scene because we wanted to avenge his death, and we ask for your forgiveness for our lack of decorum. Now, we ask you to bravely give us your head.

Recitative. On hearing these words, Moronao, hypocrite as he is, betrays no fear.

Recitative. Upon hearing these words, Moronao, the hypocrite that he is, shows no fear.

Moronao. Oh, your request is natural. I am prepared for death; come, take my head.

Moronao. Oh, your request makes sense. I'm ready to die; come, take my head.

Recitative. Putting him off his guard, Moronao suddenly draws his sword and strikes at him; but Yuranosuke parries the blow and twists his arm.

Recitative. Caught off guard, Moronao suddenly pulls out his sword and strikes at him; but Yuranosuke blocks the attack and twists his arm.

Yuranosuke. Ha, delicately do you offer resistance. Come, you all; now is the moment for wreaking our vengeance.

Yuranosuke. Ha, you resist with such finesse. Come on, everyone; now is the time to get our revenge.

Recitative. Yuranosuke gives the first blow with his sword; and his forty and more comrades shout and rejoice as might the blind tortoise when it falls in with a floating log or as if they had seen the flower of the udonge which blooms but once in three thousand years; they leap and dance in the fulness of their joy. The head is cut off with the dirk that their lord left behind. They rejoice and dance, for it was to see this one head264 that they forsook their wives, parted from their children, and lost their parents. What an auspicious day is to-day! They beat the head and bite at it; they all weep with joy. It is too natural, and becomes saddening to see. Yuranosuke takes out of his bosom his dead lord’s tablet and places it on a table in the alcove; he washes the head of its blood-stains and offers it before the tablet; and then he burns incense which he has brought in his helmet. He shuffles back and bows three times, nay, nine times to the tablet.

Recitative. Yuranosuke strikes the first blow with his sword, and his forty or more comrades shout and cheer as if a blind tortoise has just come across a floating log, or as if they’ve spotted the flower of the udonge that blooms only once every three thousand years; they leap and dance in the height of their joy. The head is severed with the dagger their lord left behind. They celebrate and dance, for it was to see this single head that they left their wives, parted from their children, and lost their parents. What an amazing day today is! They hit the head and gnaw at it; tears of joy stream down their faces. It’s all too natural, and it starts to become saddening to watch. Yuranosuke takes out his deceased lord’s tablet from his bosom and places it on a table in the alcove; he cleans the head of its blood and presents it before the tablet; then he burns incense that he brought in his helmet. He shuffles back and bows three times, no, nine times to the tablet.

Illustration: Man on knees bowing to a low table which a a censer with burning incense

Yuranosuke. I have the honour to report to the sacred spirit of our late lord, Renshoin265 Kenri-daikoji.[3] With the dirk which you bestowed on me when my lord committed suicide and enjoined me to give repose to your spirit, I have cut off Moronao’s head and now offer it before the tablet. I beg that from your resting-place under the grass my lord will accept it.

Yuranosuke. I have the honor to report to the sacred spirit of our late lord, Renshoin265 Kenri-daikoji.[3] With the dirk you gave me when my lord took his own life and instructed me to bring peace to your spirit, I have taken Moronao’s head and now present it before the tablet. I ask that from your resting place beneath the earth, my lord will accept it.

Recitative. With tears he offers prayers.

Recitative. He cries as he prays.

Yuranosuke. Come, let us one after another burn incense.

Yuranosuke. Come on, let’s take turns lighting incense.

Rest. Since you are our chief commander, you will begin.

Take a break. As our chief commander, you will start.

Yuranosuke. No, no. Before me you will burn incense, Master Yazama Jutaro.

Yuranosuke. No, no. Before me, you will light incense, Master Yazama Jutaro.

Jutaro. No, no, that is not to be thought of. If you favour me thus before the whole company, you will embarrass me.

Jutaro. No, no, you can’t think that way. If you support me like this in front of everyone, it will make me uncomfortable.

Yuranosuke. No, it is no favour. Of the forty-six of us who have risked our lives to take Moronao’s head, you alone found him in the fuel-shed and caught him alive; and it shows that you are, indeed, pleasing to the sacred spirit of our Lord Enya. We envy you,266 Master Yazama. What do you say, gentlemen?

Yuranosuke. No, it's not a favor. Out of the forty-six of us who have risked our lives to take Moronao’s head, you alone found him in the fuel shed and caught him alive; and that shows you truly have the favor of the sacred spirit of our Lord Enya. We envy you, 266 Master Yazama. What do you think, gentlemen?

All. We agree with you.

All. We're on the same page.

Jutaro. But that........

Jutaro. But that........

Yuranosuke. Come, we are wasting time.

Yuranosuke. Let's go, we're wasting time.

Jutaro. Then, by your leave.

Jutaro. Then, if you don't mind.

Recitative. He burns incense first of all.

Recitative. He lights the incense first.

Jutaro. The second is Master Yura. Come, stand up.

Jutaro. The second is Master Yura. Come on, stand up.

Yuranosuke. No, there is still another to burn incense.

Yuranosuke. No, there's still one more to burn incense.

Jutaro. Who is that? Which of us?

Jutaro. Who's that? Which one of us?

Recitative. Yuranosuke takes out of his bosom a purse of checkered cloth.

Sung dialogue. Yuranosuke pulls a checkered cloth pouch from his chest.

Yuranosuke. This shall be the second of the loyal retainers to burn incense. Hayano Kanpei was reduced to the greatest straits; through misconduct on his part, he was unable to join our league; and at least to be among those who subscribed for the monument, he obtained money by selling his wife; for that money his father-in-law was murdered; and the money itself was rejected, and in despair he put an end to himself by disembowelment. And Kanpei’s heart at267the time, how mortified, how desperate he must have been! The rejection of his money was the greatest blunder of my life; and since I brought him to a sad end, I have never for a moment allowed this purse to leave my person and have brought it with me in this night’s attack. Heiyemon, he was your brother-in-law; let him burn incense.

Yuranosuke. This will be the second of the loyal retainers to burn incense. Hayano Kanpei fell into the deepest troubles; because of his actions, he couldn’t join our group; and at the very least, to be among those who contributed for the monument, he got money by selling his wife; for that money, his father-in-law was killed; and the money itself was rejected, leading him to despair and ultimately take his own life by disembowelment. And Kanpei’s heart at267 that moment, how humiliated, how hopeless he must have felt! The rejection of his money was the biggest mistake of my life; and since I was the one who led him to this tragic end, I have never let this purse leave my side and brought it with me in tonight’s attack. Heiyemon, he was your brother-in-law; let him burn incense.

Recitative. And he throws the purse to him; and Heiyemon picks it up with bows.

Recitative. And he tosses the purse to him; and Heiyemon picks it up with a bow.

Heiyemon. Very well, sir.......... How glad must he be as he rests under the grass! It is a fortune beyond his deserts.

Heiyemon. Alright, sir.......... How happy he must be lying beneath the grass! It’s a luck he didn’t even deserve.

Recitative. He places the purse on the censer, and calls aloud.

Recitative. He puts the purse on the censer and calls out loudly.

Heiyemon. The second to burn incense is Hayano Kanpei Shigeuji.

Heiyemon. The second person to light the incense is Hayano Kanpei Shigeuji.

Recitative. His voice trembles for tears; and the breasts of the comrades around are bursting with regrets for Kanpei’s death. Suddenly a tumultuous noise of men and horses is heard and the hills and valleys resound with the beating of war-drums, and battle-cries are also raised. Yuranosuke is not in the least disturbed.

Spoken dialogue. His voice shakes with emotion, and the friends around him are filled with sorrow over Kanpei’s death. Suddenly, a loud noise of men and horses fills the air, and the hills and valleys echo with the sound of war drums, accompanied by shouts of battle. Yuranosuke remains completely unfazed.

268

268

Yuranosuke. Then it appears that the samurai of Moronao’s house have returned to the attack. Why should we cause more sufferings?

Yuranosuke. So it seems that the samurai from Moronao’s house are back to attacking. Why should we inflict more pain?

Recitative. As they wait prepared for death, Momonoi Wakasanosuke rushes in.

Recitative. As they wait, ready for death, Momonoi Wakasanosuke rushes in.

Yuranosuke. Yes, if we put an end to ourselves, let it be in front of our late lord’s tomb. We will retire as my lord tells us, and beg you to guard the rear.

Yuranosuke. Yes, if we’re going to end our lives, let’s do it in front of our late lord’s grave. We will bow out as my lord instructed us and ask you to watch our backs.

Recitative. No sooner has he spoken than Yakushiji Jiro and Sagisaka Bannai, who seem to have been in hiding somewhere, suddenly appear before them. Illustration: A man approaching

Recitative. As soon as he finishes speaking, Yakushiji Jiro and Sagisaka Bannai, who appear to have been hiding, suddenly show up in front of them. Illustration: A man approaching

Wakasanosuke. Come, Oboshi. He who is now attacking at the front gate is Moronao’s younger brother, Moroyasu. If you kill yourselves here, it will be reported to the latest generations that you were afraid of the enemy. Withdraw to Enya’s family temple, Komyoji.

Wakasanosuke. Come on, Oboshi. The person attacking at the front gate is Moronao’s younger brother, Moroyasu. If you take your own lives here, future generations will think you were scared of the enemy. Let’s retreat to Enya’s family temple, Komyoji.

Yuranosuke. Yes, if we put an end to ourselves, let it be in front of our late lord’s tomb. We willbretire as my lord tells us, and beg you to guard the rear.

Yuranosuke. Yes, if we decide to end our lives, let it be in front of our late lord’s tomb. We will step back as my lord instructs us, and we ask you to protect our backs.

Recitative. No sooner has he spoken than Yakushiji Jiro and Sagisaka Bannai, who seem to have been hiding somewhere, suddenly apear before them.

Recitative. As soon as he finishes speaking, Yakushiji Jiro and Sagisaka Bannai, who seem to have been hiding nearby, suddenly appear in front of them.

269

269

Yakushiji and Bannai. You Oboshi, we will not let you escape.

Yakushiji and Bannai. You Oboshi, we won’t let you get away.

Recitative. They attack him from the right and left; but Chikara parries their blows; and after fighting for a while, Chikara sees his chance and deals a fatal blow on Yakushiji’s shoulder and with the same stroke he cuts off Sagisaka’s legs, and Bannai falls down dead. Chikara is praised for his prowess; and the same praise is bestowed on the loyal retainers to the latest generations. And this we write to the everlasting glory of our Lord the Shogun and his House.

Recitative. They come at him from both sides, but Chikara blocks their attacks. After a brief struggle, he spots an opportunity and delivers a deadly strike to Yakushiji’s shoulder, taking off Sagisaka’s legs in the same movement, causing Bannai to drop dead. Chikara is celebrated for his skill, and the same honor is given to the loyal followers through the generations. We write this for the lasting glory of our Lord the Shogun and his House.

14th day of the 8th month in the

14th day of the 8th month in the

First year of Kwan-en.

First year of Kwanzaa.

TAKEDA IZUMO,

TAKEDA IZUMO,

MIYOSHI SHORAKU,

MIYOSHI SHORAKU,

NAMIKI SENRYU.

NAMIKI SENRYU.

270

270

Illustration: Samurai hat]

[1]A famous Chinese general, flourished in the third century before Christ.
[2]The loyal retainers have each of them one of the forty-seven characters of the Japanese syllabary written on their haori. From the coincidence in the number of the retainers and that of these characters, the title Kanadehon Chushingura is given to this play, Kanadehon meaning the copy-book of the Japanese syllabary.
[3]The Buddhistic name of Enya Hangwan, which was, according to custom, given him upon his death.

發行所
東京市神田區裏神保町二番地
電話本所長四一〇及二〇一九
振替貯金口座東京二八一六番
中西屋書店

発行所
東京都千代田区神田神保町二番地
電話本所長410及2019
振替貯金口座東京2816番
中西屋書店

明治四十三年十月十日第一版印刷
明治四十三年十月十五日第一版發行
明治四十四年五月廿五日訂正再版發行
大正六年十二月一日第三版發行

October 10, 1910, first edition printed
October 15, 1910, first edition released
May 25, 1911, corrected reissue released
December 1, 1917, third edition released

英文 忠臣藏
(亜製) 正價金貳圓貳拾五錢

忠臣藏
(亜製) 正価金2円25銭

著作權登錄
東京市 著作者 井上十吉
東京市神田區裏神保町二番地 發行者 山田九郎
東京市京橋區新榮町一丁目廿一番地 印刷者 佐藤保太郎
東京市京橋區新榮町 印刷所 文祥堂印刷所

著作权登记
东京都 著作者 井上十吉
东京都神田区裏神保町二番地 发行者 山田九郎
东京都京桥区新荣町一丁目廿一番地 印刷者 佐藤保太郎
东京都京桥区新荣町 印刷所 文祥堂印刷所


Transcriber's Notes Typographical Errors

Page xv: ‘avenger’s familiy’ amended to ‘avenger’s family’.

Page xv: ‘avenger’s family’ amended to ‘avenger’s family’.

Page 22: ‘RECITATION’ probably should be ‘RECITATIVE’.

Page 22: ‘RECITATION’ likely should be ‘RECITATIVE’.

Page 60: ‘KAMPEI’ amended to ‘KANPEI’.

Page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__: ‘KAMPEI’ changed to ‘KANPEI’.

Page 132: ‘acompany’ amended to ‘accompany’.

Page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__: ‘acompany’ changed to ‘accompany’.

Page 147: ‘HEIEMON’ amended to ‘HEIYEMON’

Page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__: ‘HEIEMON’ changed to ‘HEIYEMON’

Page 181: ‘go anywhhere else' amended to ‘go anywhere else'

Page 181: ‘go anywhere else' amended to ‘go anywhere else'

Page 238: ‘OSNO’ amended to ‘OSONO’

Page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__: ‘OSNO’ changed to ‘OSONO’




        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!